apparel 4 But let the hid man of the heart be vncorrupt with a meke quiet spirit which is before God a thing muche set by 5 For euen after this maner in time past did the holie women which trusted in GOD tier them selues and were subiect to their housbands 6 As Sarra obeied Abraham and * called him Sir whose daughters ye are while ye do wel not being afraid of anie terrour 7 * Likewise ye housbands dwel with them as men of knowledge giuing honour vnto the woman as vnto the weaker vessel euen as they which are heires together of the grace of life that your prayers be not interrupted 8 Finally be ye all of one minde one suffre with another loue as brethren be petiful be courteous 9 * Not rendring euil for euil nether rebuke for rebuke but contrarie wise blesse knowing that ye are there unto called that ye shulde be heires of blessing 10 * For if anie man long after life and to se good daies let him refraine his tongue from euil and his lippes that they speake not guile 11 * Let him eschewe euil and do good let him seke peace and folow after it 12 For the eyes of the Lord are ouer the righteous and his eares are open vnto their prayers and the face of the Lord is vpon them that do euil 13 And who is it that wil harme you if ye folowe that which is good 14 * Not withstanding blessed are ye if ye suffre for righteousnes sake Yea feare not their feare nether be troubled 15 But sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be readie alwaies to giue an answer to euerie man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you 16 * And that with mekenes and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when theyr speake euil of you as euil doers thei may be ashamed which blame your good conuersacion in Christ. 17 For it is better if the wil of God be so that ye suffer for wel doing then for euil doing 18 * For Christ also hathe once suffred for sinnes the iust for the vniust that he might bring vs to God and was put to death concerning the flesh but was quickened in the spirit 19 By the which he also went preached vnto the spirits that were in prison 20 Which were in time passed disobedient when once the long suffring of God abode in the daies of * Noe while the 〈◊〉 was preparing wherein fewe that is eight soules were saued in the water 21 To the which also the figure that now saueth vs euen Baptisme agreeth not the putting awaye of the filth of the flesh but in that a good conscience maketh request to God by the resurrection of Iesus Christ. 22 Which is * at the right hand of God gone into heauen to whome the Angels and Powers and might are subiect CHAP. IIII. 1 He exhorteth men to cease from sinne 2 To spende no more time in vice 7 To be sober and apt to praye 8 To loue echeother 12 To be pacient in trouble 15 To be ware that no man suffre as an euildoer 16 But as a Christian man and so not to be ashamed 1 FOrasmuche then as Christ hathe suffred for vs in the flesh arme your selues likewise with the same minde which is that he which hathe suffred in the flesh hathe ceased from sinne 2 That he hence forwarde shulde liue as muche time as remaineth in the flesh not after the lustes of men but after the wil of God 3 * For it is sufficient for vs that we haue spent the time past of the life after the lust of the Gentiles walking in wantonnes lustes dron kennes in glottonie drinkings and in abominable idolatries 4 Wherein it semeth to them strange that ye runne not with them vnto the same excesse of ryote therefore speake thei euil of you 5 Which shal giue accountes to him that is ready to iudge quicke and dead 6 For vnto this purpose was the Gospel preached also vnto the dead that they might be condemned according to men in the flesh but might liue according to God in the spirit 7 Now the end of all things is at hand Be ye therefore sober and watching in prayer 8 But aboue all things haue feruent loue among you * for loue couereth the multitude of sinnes 9 Be ye * herberous one to another without grudging 10 * Let euerie man as he hathe receiued the gifte minister the same one to another as good disposers of the manifolde grace of God 11 If anie mā speake let him talke as the wordes of God If anie man minister let him do it as of the abilitie which God ministreth that God in al thīgs may be glorified through Iesus Christ to whome is praise and dominion for euer and euer Amen 12 Dearly beloued thinke it not strange concerning the fyrie trial which is among you to proue you as thogh some strange thing were come vnto you 13 But reioyce in asmuche as ye are partakers of Christs sufferings that whē his glorie shal appeare ye may be glad and reioyce 14 * If ye be railed vpon for the Name of Christ blessed are ye for the Spirit of glorie and of God resteth vpon you which on their parte is euil spoken of but on your parte is glorified 15 But let none of you suffer as a murtherer or as a thefe or an euil doer or as a busibodie in other mens matters 16 But if anie man suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but let him glorifie God in this behalfe 17 For the time is come that iudgement must beginne at * the house of God If it first begin at vs what shal the end be of them which obey not the Gospel of God 18 * And if the righteous scarsely be saued where shal the vngodlie and the sinner appeare 19 Wherefore let them that suffer according to the wil of God cōmit their soules to him in wel doing as vnto a faithful Creator CHAP. V. 2 The duetie of Pastours is to fede the flocke of Christ and what rewarde they shal haue if they be diligent 5 He exhorteth yong persones to submit them selues to the elders 8 To be sober and to watche that they may resist the enemie 1 THe elders which are among you beseche which am also an elder and a witnes of the suffrings of Christ and also a partaker of the glorie that shal be reueiled 2 Fede the flocke of God which dependeth vpō you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthie lucre but of a readie minde 3 Not as thogh ye were lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke 4 And when the chief shepherd shal appeare ye
it might be more manifestly knowen set before all 〈◊〉 eyes a He dyeth to sin ne in whome the strength of sinne is broken by the 〈◊〉 of Christ and so now 〈◊〉 to God Gal. 3. 27. Col. 2. 12. b Which is that growing together with him we 〈◊〉 rec̄eiue vertue to kill sinne and raise vp our new mā 〈◊〉 4. 23. Col. 3. 8. Ebr 12. 2. 2. 〈◊〉 2. 1. c The Greke worde meaneth that we growe vp together with Christ as wese mosse yuie misteltowe or such like growe vp by a treandare nou 〈◊〉 with the ioyse thereof d If we by hisver tue dye to sinne 1. Cor. 6. 14. 2. Tim. 2. 11. e The fleshwhere in sinne sticketh fast f Because that being dead we can not sinne g That he might destroy sinne in 〈◊〉 h And sitteth at the right hand of the Father i We may gather that we are dead to sinne when sinne beginneth to dye in vs which is by the participation of Christs death by whome also being quickened we liue to God that is to righteousnes Or instruments or armoure k In that ye are led with the Spirit of God l The minde first ministreth euil motions whereby mans wil is entised thence burst forthe the lustes by them the bodie is prouoked and the bodie by his actions doeth solicitie the mindet therefore he commandeth at the least that we rule our bodies m Which is the declaration of sin ne n Indewed with the 〈◊〉 of Christ. o Shewing that none can be 〈◊〉 which doeth not obey God p To conforme your selues vnto it q It is a most vile thyng for him that is deliuered from the selauerie of sinne to 〈◊〉 againe to the same r Leauing to speake of heauenlie things according to your capacicitie 〈◊〉 vse these 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and fredome that ye might the better vnderstād Iohn 8. 4. 2. Pet. 2. 19. s Or there warde recōpense t Sinne is cōpared to a tyrāt which reigneth by force who giueth death as an allowance to thē that were preferred by the Lawe a Meaning the moral Lawe 1 Cor. 7. 39. b Bothe in this first mariage and in the seconde the housband ād the wife must be considered with in our selues the first housbād was Sinne and our flesh was the wife their children 〈◊〉 the frutesof the flesh Gala. 5. 19. In the seconde mariage the Spirit is the housbād the new creature is the wife and their children are the frutes of the Spirit c Which is the Spirit or the seconde housband d VVhen we were destitute of the Spirit of God “ Or affections e Meaning to sinne our first housband f There is nothing more enemie to sinne then the Law if so be therefore that sinne rage more by reason thereof them before why shulde it be imputed to the Lawe which discloseth the sleightes of sinne her enemie h He thoght him sel to be aliue when he knewe not the Lawe Exod. 20 7. Dent. 5. 21. g VVhich is an in warde vice not openly knowen i Sinne being disclosed by the Lawe so muche more detestable because it turneth the goodnes of the Lawe to our destructiō 1. Tim. 1. 8. k So that it can iudge the affections of the heart l He is not able to do that which he desiret to do and therefore is farre from the true perfection m He doeth not excuse him self but sheweth that he is not able to accomplish that good desire whiche is in him n The flesh stayeth euen the moste perfect to runne forwarde as the spirit wisheth Or in my nature o That is in my spirit “ Or commaunde ment p Euen the corruption which yet remaineth q This fleshlie 〈◊〉 of sinne death r In that parte which is regene rate s Which is the parte corrupted a Thogh sinne be in vs yet it is not imputed vnto vs through Christ Iesus b He annexeth the cōdition lest we shulde abuse the libertie c The power autoritie of the Spirit that is the grace of regeneration d Whose sanctification is made ours “ Or of no strength e Christ did take flesh which of nature was subiect to sinne which not withstanding he sanctified euen in the 〈◊〉 instant of his conce ption and so did appropriate it vnto him that he might 〈◊〉 sinne in it 2. 7 Cor. 5. 21. “ Or by 〈◊〉 f That which the Law requireth g The worde comprehendeth all that which is moste excellent in man as wil vnderstanding reason wit c. “ Or his sobe “ Or 〈◊〉 h The Spirit of regeneracion which abolisheth sinne in our flesh not all at once but by de grees wherfore we muste in the meane time call to God through pacience i But to liue after the Spirit k So he nameth the holie Gost of the effect which he causeth in vs When he proposeth vs saluacion by the Law with an impossible condicion who also doeth seale our 〈◊〉 in our hearts by Christs fre adoption that we cōsider not God now as a rigorous Lord 〈◊〉 as a moste merciful Father l So that we haue two witnesses Spirit and ours who is certified by the Spirit of God m Frely made 〈◊〉 of the Fathers treasures Gala. 4. 5. “ Or of like value n The creatures shal not be restored before that Gods children be broght to their perfection in the meane season thei waite o That is to destruction because of mans sinne p He meaneth not the Angels nether deuils nor men q And yet are farre from the perfection r Which 〈◊〉 in the resurrectiō when we shal be made conformable to our head Christ. s By hope is mēt y thing which we hope for Luk. 2 28 t In that he stirreth their hears to pray and sheweth bothe whome to aske and how u He sheweth 〈◊〉 by the ordre of our election that afflictions are meanes to make vs like the Sonne of God Isa. 50 8. x Who pronoun ceth his iust in his Sonne Christ. y Where with he loued vs or God in Christ which 〈◊〉 is grounded vpon his determinate purpose and Christ is the pledge thereof Psal. 44. 23. z Which is to signifie the condicion of Christes Church a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forthe by these wordes the wōderful nature of the spirits aswel the good Eph. 1. 21. col 11. as the euil spirits Ephes. 6. 12. col 2. 15. b That is wherewith God loueth vs in his Sonne Christ Iesus a As becometla him that 〈◊〉 en ceth Christ or whose tongue Christ ruleth and so taketh Christ for his witnes Act 9. 2. b He wolde redeme the reiection of the lewes with his 〈◊〉 damnaciō which 〈◊〉 his zeale towards Gods glorie read Exod. 32. 32. 1. Cor. 15. 8. c The Arke of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a signe of Gods presence was called Gods glorie d The two 〈◊〉 of the couenant Deut. 11. 9. Chap. 2. 17. e Christ is verie God Chap. 2. 28. †Greke 〈◊〉 away f That is of Iacob
day as in the twilight we are in so litarie places as dead men 11 We roare all like beares and mourne like doues we loke for equitie but there is none for health but it is farre from vs. 12 For our trespaces are manie before thee our sinnes testifie against vs for our trespaces are with vs we knowe our iniquities 13 In trespacing and lying against the Lord and we haue departed away from our God haue spoken of crucltie and rebellion conceiving and vttering out of the heart false matters 14 Therefore iudgement is turned backeward and iustice standeth fatre of for trueth is fallen in the strete and equitie can not enter 15 Yea trueth faileth and he that refreineth from euil maketh him self a pray and when the Lord sawe it it displeased him that there was no iudgement 16 And when he saw that there was no man he wondred that none wolde offer him self Therefore his arme did saue it ād his righ teousnes it self did susteine it 17 For he put on righteousnes as an habergeon and an helmet of saluation vpon his head and he put on the garments of vegeance for clothing and was clad with zeale as a cloke 18 As to make recompence as to require the furie of the aduersaries with a recompence to his enemies he wil fully 〈◊〉 the ylands 19 So shal they feare the Name of the Lord frō the West and his glorie from the rising of the sunne for the enemie shal come like a flood but the Spirit of the Lord shal chase him away 20 And the Redemer shal come vnto Zión and vnto them that turne from iniquitie in Iaakób saith the Lord. 21 And I wil make this my couenant with thē saith the Lord My Spirit that is vpon thee my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shal not departe out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy sede nor out of the mouth of the sede of thy sede saith the Lord from hence forthe euen for euer CHAP. LX. 3 The Gentiles shal come to the knowledge of the Gospel 8 Thei shal come to the Church in abundance 16 They shal haue abundance thogh they suffer for a time 1 ARise ō Ierusalém be bright for thy light is come and the glorie of the Lord is risen vpon thee 2 For beholde darkenes shal couer the earth and grosse darkenes the people but the Lord shal arise vpon thee and his glorie shal be sene vpon thee 3 And the Gentiles shal walke in thy light and Kings at the brightnes of thy rising vp 4 Lift vp thine eyes rounde about and behol de al these are gathered and come to thee thy sonnes shal come frō farre thy daugh ters shal be nourished at thy side 5 Then thou shalt se and shine thine heart shal be astonied and enlarged because the multitude of the sea shal be conuerted vnto thee and the riches of the Gentiles shal come vnto thee 6 The multitude of camels shal couer thee and the dromedaries of Midián of Epháh all they of Shebá shal come they shal bring golde and incense and shewe forthe the praises of the Lord. 7 All the shepe of Kedár shal be gathered vnto thee the rams of Nebaióth shal serue thee thei shal come vp to be accepted vpon mine altar and I wil beautifie the house of my glorie 8 Who are these that flee like a cloude and as the doues to their windowes 9 Surely they les shal waite for me and the shippes of 〈◊〉 as at the beginning that thei may bring thy sonnes from farre and their siluer their golde with thē vnto the Name of the Lord thy God to the holy one of Israél because he hathe glorified thee 10 And the sonnes of strangers shal buylde vp thy walles and their Kings shal minister vnto thee for in my wrath I smote thee but in my mercie I had compassion on thee 11 Therefore thy gates shal be open continual ly nether day nor night shal they be shut that men may bring vnto thee the riches of the Gentiles and that their Kings may be broght 12 For the nacion and the kingdome that wil not serue thee shal perish and those nacions shal be vtterly destroyed 13 The glorie of Lebanōn shal come vnto thee the fyrre tre the elme and the boxe tre toge ther to beautifie the place of my Sanctuarie for I wil glorifie the place of my fete 14 The sonnes also of them that afflicted thee shal come and bowe vnto thee and all they that disposed thee shal fall downe at the soles of thy fete and they shal call thee The citie of the Lord Zión of the holy one of Israēl 15 Where as thou hast bene forsaken hated so that no man wēt by thee I wil make thee an eternal glorie and aioye from generaciō to generacion 16 Thou shalt also sucke the milke of the Gen tiles and shalt sucke the breasts of Kings and thou shalt knowe that I the Lord am thy Sauiour and thy Redemer the mightie one of Iaakób 17 For brasse wil I bring golde for yron wil I bring siluer and for wood brasse for stones yron I wil also make thy gouernement peace and thine exactours righteousnes 18 Violence shal no more be heard of in thy lād nether desolation nor destruction with in thy borders but thou shalt call saluacion thy walles and praise thy gates 19 Thou shalt haue no more sunne to shine by day nether shal the brightnes of the moone shine vnto thee for the Lord shal be thine euerlasting light and thy God thy glorie 20 Thy sunne shal neuer go downe nether shal thy moone be hid for the Lord shal be thine euerlasting light and the dayes of thy sorow shal be ended 21 Thy people also shal be all righteous they shal possesse the land for euer the graffe of my planting shal be the worke of mine hāds that I may be glorified 22 A litle one shal become as a thousand and a smale one as a strong nation I the Lord wil hasten it in due time CHAP. LXI 1 He prophecyeth that Christ shal be anointed and sent to preache 10 The ioye of the faithful 1 THe * Spirit of the Lord God is vpon me therefore hathe the Lord anointed me he hath sent me to preache good tidings vnto the poore to binde vp the broken hearted to preache libertie to the captiues and to them that are bounde the opening of the prison 2 To preache the acceptable yere of the Lord and the daye of vengeāce of our God to comfort all that mourne 3 To appoint vnto then that mourne in Zion and to giue vnto thē beautie for ashes the oyle of ioye for mourning the garment of gladnes for the
wherein to reioyce but not with God 3 For what saith the Scripture * Abraham beleued God it was counted to him for righteousnes 4 Now to him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by dette 5 But to him that worketh not but beleueth in him that iustifieth the vngodlie his faith is counted for righteousnes 6 Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of the 〈◊〉 vnto whome God imputeth righteousnes without workes saying 7 * Blessed are thei whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 8 Blessed is the man to whome the Lord imputeth not sinne 9 Came this blessednes then vpon the circumcision onely or vpon the vncircumcision also For we say that faith was imputed vnto Abraham for righteousnes 10 How was it then imputed when he was cir cumcised or vncircumcised not when he was circumcised but when he was vncircum cised 11 * After he receiued the signe of circumcisiō as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he shulde be the Father of all them that beleue not being circūcised that righteousnes might be imputed to them also 12 And the Father of circumcision not vnto them onely which are of the circumcision but vnto thē also that walke in the steppes of the faith of our Father Abraham which he had when he was vncircumcised 13 For the promes that he shulde be the heire of the worlde was not giuen to Abraham or to his seed through the law but through the righteousnes of faith 14 For if they which are of the Law be heires faith is made voyde the promes is made of none effect 15 For the Law causeth wrath 〈◊〉 where no Law is there is no transgression 16 Therefore it is by faith that it might come by grace and the promes might be sure to all the sede not to that onely which is of the Law but also to that which is of the faith of Abraham who is the Father of vs all 17 As it is written * I haue made thee a Father of many naciōs euen before God whom he beleued who quickeneth the dead 〈◊〉 calleth those things which be not as thogh they were 18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleued vnder hope that he shulde be the Father of many nacions according to that which was spoken to him * So shal thy sede be 19 And he not weake in the faith considered not his owne bodie which was now dead being almost an hundreth yere olde nether the deadnes of Saras wombe 20 Nether did he doubte of the promes of God through vnbeliefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie to God 21 Being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to do it 22 And therefore it was imputed to him for righteousnes 23 Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnes 24 But also forvs to whome it shal be imputed for righteousnes which beleue in him that raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead 25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification CHAP. V. 1 He declareth the frute of faith 7 And by comparison setteth forthe the loue of God and obedience of Christ which is the fundacion and grounde of the same 1 THen being iustified by faith we haue peace towarde God through our Lord Iesus Christ. 2 * By whome also we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace where in we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God 3 Nether do we so onely but also we * reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forthe patience 4 And patience experience and experience hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holie Gost which is giuen vnto vs. 6 For Christ when we were yet of nostrength at his time dyed for the * vngodlie 7 Douteles one wil scarse dye for a righteous man but yet for a good man it may be that one dare dye 8 But God setteth out his loue towarde vs seing that while we were yet sinners Christ dyed for vs. 9 〈◊〉 more then being now iustified by his blood we shal be saued from wrath through him 10 For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne muche more being reconciled we shal be saued by his life 11 And not onely so but we also reioyce in God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whome we haue now receiued the atonement 12 Wherefore as by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men for asmuche as all men haue sinned 13 For vnto the time of the Law was sinne in the worlde but sinne is not imputed whille there is no Law 14 But death reigned from Adam to Moses euen ouer thē also that sinned not after the like maner of the trāsgressiō of Adā which was the figure of him that was to come 15 But yet the gift is not so as is the offence for if through the offence of one many be dead muche more the grace of God and the gift by grace which is by one man Iesus Christ hath abunded vnto many 16 Nether is the gift so as that which entred in by one that sinned for the faute came of one offence vnto condēnacion but the gift is of many offences to iustification 17 For if by the offence of one death reigned through one muche more shal they which receiue the abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousnes reigne in life through one that is Iesus Christ. 18 Likewise thē as by the offence of one the faute came on all men to condemnation so by the iustifying of one the benefit abūded toward all men to the iustification of life 19 For as by one mans disobediēce many were made sinners so by the obediēce of one shal many also be made righteous 20 Moreouer the Law entred thereup on that the offence shuld abūde neuertheles where sinne abunded there grace abunded much more 21 That as sinne had reigned vnto death so might grace also reigne by righteousnes vnto eternallife through Iesus Christ our Lord CHAP. VI. Because no man shulde glorie in the flesh but rather seke to subdue it to the Spirit 3 He sheweth by the vertue end of Baptisme 5 That regeneration is ioyned with iustification and therefore exhorteth to godlie life 21 Setting before mens eyes the 〈◊〉 of sinne aud righteousnes 1 WHat shal we say then Shal we continue stilin sinne that grace may abunde God forbid 2 How shal we that are dead to sinne liue ye therein 3 Knowe ye not that* all we
which haue bene baptized into Iesus Christ haue bene bapti zed into his death 4 * We are buryed then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also shulde* walke in newnes 〈◊〉 5 * For if we be grasted with him to the simi litude of his death euen so shal we be to the similitude of his resurrection 6 Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforthe we shulde not serue sinne 7 For he that is dead is freed from sinne 8 Wherefore if we be dead with Christ we be leue that we shal liue also with him 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more do minion ouer him 10 For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God 11 Likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortal bodie that ye shulde obey it in the lustes thereof 13 Nether giue ye'your membres as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the deà d and giue your membres as weapons of righteousnes vnto God 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace 15 What then shal we sinne because we are not vnder the Law but vnder grace God forbid 16 * Knowe ye not that to whome soeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whome ye obey 〈◊〉 it be of sinne vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnes 17 But God be thanked that ye haue bene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of the doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered 18 Being then made fre from sinne ye are made the seruants of righteousnes 19 I speake after the maner of man because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as ye haue giuen your members seruants to vnclennes ad to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines 20 For when ye were the seruants of sinne ye were freed from righteousnes 21 What frute had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death 22 But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your frute in holines and the end euerlasting life 23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gifte of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord. CHAP. VII 1. 7 12 The vse of the Law 6. 24 And how Christ hathe de liuered vs from it 16 The infirmitie of the faithful 23 The dangerous fight betwene the flesh and the Spirit 1 KNowe ye not brethren for I speake to them that knowe the Lawe that the Law hathe dominion ouer a man as long as he liueth 2 * For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bounde by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then if while the man liueth she take another man she shal be called an* adulteresse but if the man be dead she is fre from the Law so that she is not an adulteresse thogh she take another man 4 So ye my brethren are dead also to the Law by the bodie of Christ that ye shulde be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that we shulde bring forthe frute vnto God 5 For when we were in the flesh the motiōs of sinnes which were by the Law had force in our membres to bring for the frute vnto death 6 But now we are deliuered from the Law being dead vnto it wherein we were holdē that we shulde serue in newnes of Spirit and not in the oldenes of the letter 7 What shal we say then Is the Law sinne God forbid Nay I knewe not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowen glust except the Law had said * Thou shalt not lust 8 But sinne toke an occasion by the cōmaundemēt and wroght in me all maner of concu piscēce for without the Law sinne is dead 9 For I once was aliue without the Law but when the cōmandemēt came sinne reuiued 10 But I dyed and the same commaundement which was ordeined vnto life was founde to be vnto me vnto death 11 For sinne toke occasion by the cōmaundemēt disceiued me and thereby slew me 12 Wherefore the Law is* holie and the com maundement is holie and iust and good 13 Was that then which is good made death vnto me God 〈◊〉 but sinne that it might appeare sinne wroght death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinful by the commaundement 14 For we knowe that the Lawe is spiritual but I am carnal solde vnder sinne 15 For I alowe not that which I do for what I wolde that do I not but what I hate that do I. 16 If I do then that which I wolde not I consent to the Law that itis good 17 Now then it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 18 For I knowe that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to wil is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good 19 For I do not the good thing which I wolde but the euil which I wolde not that do I. 20 Now if I do that I wolde not it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 21 I finde then by the Law that when I wolde do good euil is present with me 22 For I delite in the Law of God concernig the inner man 23 But I se another law in my membres rebel ling against the law of my minde leading me captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in my membres 24 Owreched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the bodie of this death 25 I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Then I my self in my minde serue the Law of God but in my slesh the law of sinne CHAP. VIII 1 The asseurance of the faith ful of the fruthe the holie Gost in them 3 The weakenes of the Lawe and who accomplished it 4 And wherefore 5 Of what sorte the faithful ought to be 6 The frute of the Spirit in them 17 Of hope 18 Of pacience vnder the crosse 28 Of the mutual loue betwitx God and his children 29 Of his
foreknowledge 1 NOw then there is no comdemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the slesh but after the Spirit 2 For the Law of the Spirit flif which is in Christ Iesus hathe freed me from the law of sinne and of death 3 For that that was impossible to the Law in as muche as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh 4 That the righteousnes of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit 6 For the wisdome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life peace 7 Because the wisdome of the flesh is enimitie against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God nether in dede can be 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God 9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you but if anie man hathe not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ frō the dead shal also quicken your mortal boides because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are detters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shal dye but if ye mortifie the dedes of the bodie by the Spirit ye shal liue 14 For as manie as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the Spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the Spirit of ad opcion whereby we crye * Abba Father 16 The same Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God 17 If webe children we are also heires euē the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we maye also beglorified with him 18 For I counte that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shal be shewed vnto vs. 19 For the seruēt desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shal be reueiled 20 Because the creature is subiect to vanitie not of it owne wil but by reason of him which hathe subdued it vnder hope 21 Because the creature also shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first frutes of the Spirit euē we do sigh in our selues waiting for the adopcion euen the * redemption of our bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is sene is not hope for how can a man hope for that which he seeth 25 But if we hope for that we se not we do with pacience abide for it 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi ties for we knowe not what to praye as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh 〈◊〉 for vs with sighs which can not be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for he maketh request for the Sainctes according to the wil of God 28 Also we knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose 29 For those wich he knewe before he also predestinate to be made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among manie brethren 30 Moreouer whome he predestinate them also he called and whome he called them also he iustified and whome he iustified them he also glorified 31 What shal we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs all things also 33 Who shal lay anie thing to the charge of Gods chosen it it God that * iustifieth 34 Who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather whiche is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35 Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ shal tribulacion or anguish or persecucion or famine or nakednes or peril or sworde 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as shepe for the slaughter 37 Neuertheles in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. 38 For I am persuaded that nether death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor pow ers nor things present nor things to come 39 Nor height nor depth nor anie other creatu re shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. CHAP. IX 1 Heauing testified his great loue towardes his nacion and the signes thereof 11 He entreateth of the election and reprobacion 24 Of the vocation of the Gentiles 30 And reiection of the Iewes 1 I Say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnes in the holie Gost. 2 That I haue great heauines and continual sorowe in mine heart 3 * For I wolde wish my self to be separate from Christ for my brenthren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites to whome perteineth the adoption and the glorie and the * Couenantes and the giuing of the Law the seruice of God and the promises 5 Of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 * Not withstanding it can not be that the worde of God shulde take none effect for all they are not Israel which are of Israel 7 Nether are they all children because they are the sede of Abraham * but In Isaac shal thy sede be called 8 That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the* children of the promes are counted for the sede 9 For this is a worde of promes * In this same time wil I come and Sara shal haue a sonne 10 Nether he onelie felt this but also * Rebecca when she had cōceiued by one euē by
you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 12 ¶ * All things are lawful vnto me but all things are not profitable I may do all things but I wil not be broght vnder the power of anie thing 13 Meates are ordeined for the bellie and the bellie for the meates but God shal destroie bothe it ād them Now the bodie is not for fornication but for the Lord ād the Lord for the bodie 14 And God hathe also raised vp the Lord and * shal raise vs vp by his power 15 Knowe ye not that your bodies are the mēbres of Christ shal I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid 16 Do ye not knowe that he which coupleth him self with an harlot is one bodie for two saith he shal be one flesh 17 But he that is ioyned vnto the Lord is one spirit 18 Flee fornicatiō euerie sinne that a mā doeth is without the bodie but he that cōmitteth fornicatiō sinneth against his owne bodie 19 Know ye not that * your bodie is the tēple of the holie Gost which is in you whome ye haue of God and ye are not your owne 20 * For ye are bought for a price therefore glo rifie God in your bodie and in your spirit for they are Gods CHAP. VII 1 The Apostle answereth to certeine questions which the Corinthians desired to knowe 2 As of single life 3 Of the duetie of mariage 11 Of discordes and dissension in mariage 13 Of mariage betwene 〈◊〉 faithful vnfaithful 18 Of vncircumcising the 〈◊〉 21 Of seruitude 25 Of virginitie 39 And seconde mariage 1 NOw concerning the things whereof ye wrote vnto me It were good foramā not to touche a woman 2 Neuertheles to auoide fornication let eue rie man haue his wife and let euerie woman haue her owne housband 3 * Let the honsband giue vnto the wife due beneuolence and like wise also the wife vnto the housband 4 The wife hathe not the power of her owne bodie but the housband and like wise also the housbād hath not the power of his owne bodie but the wife 5 Defraude not one another except it be with consent for a time that ye may giue your selues to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinencie 6 But I speake this by permission not by commandement 7 For I wolde that all men were euen as I my self am but euerie man hathe his proper gift of God one after this maner ād another after that 8 Therefore I say vnto the vnmaried and vnto the widowes it is good for them if they abide euen as I do 9 But if they can not absteine let them marie for it is better to marie then to 10 And vnto the maried I commāde not I but the Lord Let not the wife * departe from her housband 11 But and if she departe let her remaine vnmaried or be reconciled vnto her housband and let not the housband put away his wife 12 But to the remnant I speake and not the Lord If anie brother haue a wife that beleneth not if she be content to dwell with him let him not forsake her 13 And the woman which hathe an housband that beleueth not if he be content to dwel with her let her not forsake him 14 For the vnbeleuing housband is sanctified by the wife and the vnbeleuing wife is sanctified by the housband els were your children vncleane but now are they holie 15 But if the vnbeleuing departe let him departe a brother or a sister is not in subiection in suche things but God hathe called vs in peace 16 For what knowest thou ô wife whither thou shalt saue thine housband Or what knowest thou ô mā whither thou shalt saue thy wife 17 But as God hathe distribute to euerie man as the Lord hathe called euerie one so let him walke and so ordeine I in all Churches 18 Is anie man called being circūcised let him not gather his vncircumcision is anie called vncircumcised let him not be circūcised 19 Circumcision is nothing and vncircumcision is nothing but the keping of the commaundements of God 20 * Let euerie man abide in the same vocatiō wherein he was called 21 Art thou called being a seruant care not for it but if yet thou maist be fre vse it rather 22 For he that is called in the Lord being a seruant is the Lords freman likewise also he that is called being fre is Christs seruant 23 * Ye are boght with a price be not the seruants of men 24 Brethren let euerie man wherein he was called therein abide with God 25 Now concerning virgines I haue no cōmaundement of the Lord but I giue mine aduise as one that hathe obteined mercie of the Lord to be faithful 26 I suppose then this to be good for the pre sent necessitie I meane that it is good for a man so to be 27 Art thou bounde vnto a wife seke not to be losed art thou losed from a wife seke not a wife 28 But if thou takest a wife thou sinnest not and if a virgine marie she sinneth not neuer theles suche shal haue trouble in the flesh but spare you 29 And this I say brethren because the time is short here after that bothe they which haue wiues be as thogh they had none 30 And they that wepe as thogh they wept not and they that reioyce as thogh thei reioyced not thei that bie as thogh they possessed not 31 And they that vse this worlde as thogh they vsed it not for the facion of this worlde goeth away 32 And I wolde haue you without care The vnmaried careth for the things of the Lord how he may please the Lord. 33 But he that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how he maye please his wife 34 There is difference also betwene a virgine a wife the vnmaried womā careth for the things of the Lord that she may be holie bothe in bodie and in spirit but she that is maried careth for the things of the worlde how she may please her housband 35 And this I speake for your owne commoditie not to tangle you in a snare but that ye followe that which is honest and that ye may cleaue fast vnto the Lord without separation 36 But if anie man thinke that it is vncomelye for his virgine if she passe the flowre of her age and nede so require let him do what he wil he sinneth not let them be maried 37 Neuertheles he that standeth firme in his heart
doings Iudg. 13. vnto the. 16. chap. Samuel and his doings 1. Sam. 1. vnto the. 25. chap. Sanctifie the Lord god in your hearts 1. Pet. 3. 15. The forme of the Sanctuarie Exod. 25. 8. The purgyng of the Sanctuarie Leuit. 16. 16. Sarah nourceth her sonne izhak Gen. 21. 27. Sarra the daughter of raguel Tob. 3. 7. and 10. Satan the god of this worlde 2. Cor. 4. 4. The nombre of them that shal be Saued is smale Luk. 13. 23. Saul king of Israel and his doings 1. Sam. 9 vnto the. 31. chap. ¶ The profite of the Scriptures 2. Tim. 3. 16. The vnderstanding of the Scriptures is the gift of God Luk. 24. 45. ¶ The scribes sit in moses Seat Matth. 23. 2 Christ the Sede of Dauid 2. Sam. 7. 12. a Seer that is a prophet 1. Sam. 9. 11. The ceremoniall law forbiddeth to Seeth meat on the sabbath Exod. 16. 23 To Sell his goods and to giue them c Mat. 19. 21. Luk. 12. 33. and 18. 22 The Sepulchre of Christ. Mat. 27. 60 Sergius paulus Act. 13. 7 The Brasen Serpent set vp Nomb. 21. 9. Iohn 3. 14. broken in pieces 2. King 18. 4 Of Seruants Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12 The Seruant that knoweth the wil. c. Luk. 12. 47. The duetie of Seruants Ephes. 6. 6 Serue god Exod. 23. 25. Ebr. 12. 28. Deu. 6. 13. Iosh. 24. 14 Serue god with a good heart Deut. 28. 47. The true Seruice of god Isa. 1. 16 The outwarde Seruice that lacketh faith is reiected Isa. 43. 22. ¶ Shall maneser the King of asshur 2. King 18. 9. Shaminah alone sleke manie philistims 2. Sam. 23. 11 Shallum killeth zechariah the sonne of Ieroboam 2. King 15. 10 Shebnah 2. King 18. 18. Isa. 22. 15 The Shechemites are burnt Iudg. 9. 45. Sheehem slayne Gen. 34. 26 Shem. Gen. 5. 32. and 10. 21 Shemaiah a prophet 1. King 12. 22 Shelah the sonne of arpachshad Gen. 11. 12. Shelah the sonne of Iudah Genes 38. 5. Lost Shepe Mat. 15. 24. The Shepe of christ heare his voyce Iohn 10. 27 The office of a Shepherd Ezek. 33. 2. The good Shepherd christ Iohn 10. 11. 1. Pet. 5. 4. Christ the Shepherd of the faithfull Ezek. 34. 23. Christs birth declared to the Shepherds Luk. 2. 9 False Shepherds Ierem. 12. 10. and 23. 1. Ezek. 34. 2 Shepherds that admonish not Ezek. 3. 18 the golden Shields of Salomon 1. king 10. 17. and 14. 26. Shimei and his vilenie 2. Sam. 16. 5. and 19. 16. 1. King 2. 36. In Shiloh was the tabernacle of the con gregacion Ioshu 18. 1. 1. Samuel 1. 24. Shuah the father of iudahs wife Genes 38. 2 ¶ The Sicke ought to send for the elders of the church Iam. 5. 14 Christs Side is perced Iohn 19. 34. a Signe giuen to hezekiah 2. King 20. 9. a Signe giuen to saul for a confirmacion 1. Sam. 10 2 Feare not the Signes of heauen Ierem. 10. 2. Signes which shal not come before the latter daye Luk. 21. 25. Sion king of heshbon giuen into the hands of israel Deut. 2. 24 Simeon and his doings Gen. 29 and 34 42 46 49 Simon iudas maccabeus brother 1. Mac. 13. 14. Simon the pharise Luk. 7. 36 Simon the forcerer Act. 8. 9 Sinai a mountaine Exod. 19. 1. Galat. 4. 24. Dauid the swete Singer of israel 2. Sam. 23. 1. Dauids Singers 1. Chro. 25. 1. Sing spiritual songs to the Lord. Ephes. 5. 19. To Sing with the spirit and vnderstanding 1. Cor. 14. 15. Christ hathe deliuered vs from Sinne. Luk. 1. 74. God onelie forgiueth Sinne. Nombres 14. 18. The knowledge of Sinne by the law Rom. 3. 20. He that committeth Sinne is of the deuil 1. Iohn 3. 8. He that committeth sinne is the seruant of sinne Ioh. 8. 34. sinne against the holie Gost. Mar. 3. 29. By the Sinne of adam death entred into the worlde Rom. 5. 12. the Lord washeth awaye our sinnes Isa. 4. 4. 1. Cor. 6. 11. sinners captiues Rom. 7. 23. Christ is come to call Sinners Matth. 9. 12. the penitent Sinner shalliue Ezek. 33. 11. Deut. 30. 2. Sisera Iudg. 4 ¶ The Skye red in the morning Matth. 16. 2. ¶ To Sleape for to dye Gen. 47. 30. Mat. 9. 24. He that Slayeth a mā shal dye the death Exod. 21. 12. Leuit. 24. 17. ¶ The Smel of noahs sacrifice Gene. 8. 21. what punishmēt he shal haue that Smiteth his father or a woman with childe Exod. 21. 22 ¶ Of the Sodbmites Gene. 13 14 19 Ezek. 16. 48. Ioseph Solde by gods prouidence Gen. 45. 5. The Solemne feasts of the iewes Exod. 23. 14. Christ prayeth in a Solitarie place Mar. 1. 35. The Songs of moses Deut. 32. 1. The Songs of salomon a thousand and fiue 1. King 14. 32 The disobediēt Sōne is stoned to death Deut. 21. 21. Sopater Act. 20. 4. Sorcerers ought to dye the death leuit 20. 27. Sorowe not aboue measure for thē that are dead 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sosthenes Act. 18. 17. The duetie of Souldiers Luk. 3. 14. Iosiah toke away South sayers 2. King 23. 24. What man Soweth that shal he reape Gala. 6. 7. ¶ Gods prouidence euen vpon the Sparow Mat. 10. 29. Euil Speakers shal not inherit the kingdome of god 1. Cor. 6. 10 whoso speaketh let him Speake the wordes of God 1. Pet. 4. 11. Sobrietie in Speaking Prou. 17. 27 the Spies of the land of promes are slaine for stirring vp the people Nomb. 14. 36. spies sent into iericho iosh. 2. 1 sanctification of the Spirit 1. Pet. 1. 2. the frute of the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. The wisdome of the Spirit Rommains 8. 6. we must not beleue euerie Spirit 1. Ioh. 4. 1. Lying Spirits Isa. 19. 14 the Spirit and the flesh lust one against another Gal. 5. 17 Spirit for winde Gene. 8. 1. Grieue not the holie Spirit of God Ephes. 4. 30. the Spirit prayeth for vs. Rom. 8. 26. Spoiles deuided equally 1. Sam. 30. 24. Iosh. 22. 8. the Spouse of Christ the Church Psal. 45. 10. ¶ Paul baptized Stephanas and his fami lie 1 Cor. 1. 16. Steuen and his death Act. 6. 5 7. Christ the corner Stone is refused Mat. 21. 42. 1. Pet. 2. 7. the stone to stōble at 1. Pet. 2. 8. It raineth Stones Iosh. 10. 11. God loueth the Stranger Deut. 10. 18. Oppresse not Strangers Exod. 13. 9. Leuit. 19. 33. strangers had the tithes giuen them Deut. 14. 29. Strangled things forbidden Genes 9. 4. God is our Strength 2. Samuel 22. 3. Exod. 15. 2. The waters of Strife Nomb. 20. 13 striue not with anie Prou. 20. 3. 2. Timo. 2. 23. ¶ The elders of Succoth put to death how Iudg. 8. 14. ¶ The Sunne and moone for signes and for ceasons Gen. 1. 14. the Sūne stayed at the wordes of ioshua Iosh. 10. 12. the Supper of our Lord with his disciples Mat. 26. 26. the Supper of the Lord ought to be do ne
thy self he signifieth that manwil neuer be ouercome whiles he reasoneth with another therefore God must breake of the controuersie and stop mans 〈◊〉 d That is this per fection of God if man be not able to cōprehend the heigh of the heauen the depth of hel the length of the earth the breadth of the sea which are but 〈◊〉 how can he 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 of the Creator e If God shulde turne the 〈◊〉 of t 〈◊〉 and establish a newe ordre in nature who colde 〈◊〉 le him f That is withoutvnderstāding so that whatsoeuer 〈◊〉 he hath 〈◊〉 warde come of God and not of 〈◊〉 g If thou repent pray vnto him h Renounce thine owne euilworkes and se that they 〈◊〉 not God ouer whome thou hast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i He 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 of conscience and 〈◊〉 in all things suche shal haue whiche turne to God by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Leui 26. 5. Chap. XII k He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 thinge shal come vnto them that do not repent a Because you fele not that which you speake you thinke the whole standeth in wordes so flatter your selues as thogh none 〈◊〉 anie thing or colde knowe but you Prou 14. 2. b He reproueth these his friends of two 〈◊〉 the one that 〈◊〉 thoght thei had better knowledge them in 〈◊〉 they had 〈◊〉 the other that in 〈◊〉 of true con solation they did d. ride despise their friend in his aduersitie c The which neighbour being a mocker and a wicked mā thin keth that no man is in Gods fauour but he because he hathe all things that he 〈◊〉 d As the riche esteme not a light or torche that goeth out so is he despised that falleth from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sitie †Ebr. to whome God hathe broght in with 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 e He declareth to them that did 〈◊〉 against him that their wisdome is commune to all and suche as the very brute beasts do dailie teache “ Or 〈◊〉 f He exhorteth them to be wise in iudging and aswel to know the right vsewhy God hathe giuen them eares as he hathe done a mouth g Thogh men by age continuan ce of timeatteine to wisdome yet it is 〈◊〉 compara ble to Gods wisdome 〈◊〉 able to comprehend his iudgemēts wherein he āswereth to that which was alledged Chap. 8. 8. h He sheweth that there is nothing done in this worlde without Gods wil 〈◊〉 ordi nance 〈◊〉 els 〈◊〉 shulde not be almightie i He taketh wisdome from them k He 〈◊〉 the honour of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 them into the subiection os others l He causeth that their wordes haue no 〈◊〉 which is when he wil punish sinne m In this discour se of Gods wonderful workes Iob sheweth that whatsoeuer is done in this worlde bothe in the ordre and change of things is by Gods wil and 〈◊〉 wherein he declareth that he thinketh wel of God and is as able to set forthe his power in wordes asthey that reasoned against were a For althogh he knewe that God had a 〈◊〉 which was mani fest in his ordina rie working and another in his secret counsel yet he wolde vtter his affection to God because 〈◊〉 was not able to vnderstand the cause why he did thus punish him b You do not wel applye your medicine to the disease c He condēneth their zealewhich had not knowled ge nether regarded they to comfort him but alwaie grated on Gods iustice as thoght it was not eui dently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except they had vnder taken the probation thereof d Your 〈◊〉 shal come to nothing e Is not this a ma nifest signe of mi 〈◊〉 and that I do not 〈◊〉 without cause seing that I am thus 〈◊〉 as thogh I shulde teare mine owne 〈◊〉 and put my 〈◊〉 to danger f whereby he de clareth that he is not an hypocrite as thei charged him g That is cleared and not cast of for my sinnes as youreason h To proue that God doeth thus punish me for my sinnes i If I defend not my cause euerie man wil condēne me k He sheweth what these two things are l His pangs thus 〈◊〉 him to rea son with God not denying but that he had sinned but 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 what were his 〈◊〉 sinnes 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 suche rigour whe rein he 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 knowe a cause of God why he did punish him m Thou punishest me now for the 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 committed in my youth n Thou makest me thy prisoner and doest so presse me that I can not stirre hand nor 〈◊〉 †Ebr. rotes a Taking occasion of his aduersaries wordes he describeth the state of mans life from his birth to his death Chap. 8. 9. Psal 144. 4. b His meaning is that seing that man is so 〈◊〉 a creature God shulde not hādle him so extremely wherein Iob she weth the wicked nes of the flesh when it is not subiect to the Spirit Psal. 51. 7. c Vntil the time that thou hast ap pointed for him to dye which he 〈◊〉 as the hyreling waiteth for the end of his labour to 〈◊〉 his wages d He speaketh not here as thogh he had not hope of the immortalitie but as a mā in extreme peine when reason is ouercome by affections and torments e Hereby he declareth that the feare of Gods iudgement was the cause why he desired to dye f That is telease my peines and take me to mercie g Meaning vnto the day of the resurrection when he shulde be chāged and renued b Thogh I be afflicted in this life yet in the 〈◊〉 ction I shal 〈◊〉 thy mercies and answer when thou callest me Prouer. 5. 21. i Thou layest thē all together suffrest none of my sinns vnpunished k He murmureth through the impa ciēceof the 〈◊〉 agaīst God asthogh he vsed as great 〈◊〉 against him as against the hard rockes or Waters that 〈◊〉 flowe so that hereby all the oc casion of his hope is taken away l Yet Whiles he 〈◊〉 he shal be in 〈◊〉 and miserie a That is vaine Wordes and With out consolation b Meaning With matters that are of none importance Which are forgotten assone as they are vttered as the East Winde 〈◊〉 vp the moisture asso 〈◊〉 as it falleth c He 〈◊〉 Iob as thogh his talke caused men to 〈◊〉 of the feare of God and prayer d Thou speakest as do the mockers and contem ners of God e That is the mo ste ancient and so by reason the moste Wise f Art thou onely wise g He accuseth Iobs pride and 〈◊〉 that Wil not be 〈◊〉 by God nor by their counsel h Why doest thou stand in thi ne owne cōceite †Ebr. 〈◊〉 thy spirit i His purpose is to proue 〈◊〉 Iob as an vniust man and an 〈◊〉 is punished for his sinnes like as he did before Chap 〈◊〉 18. k Which hathe a desire to sinne as he that is 〈◊〉 to drinke l Who by their Wisdome so gouerned that no stranger
they were enemies k That is 〈◊〉 substance and liuing which is Gods 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 of his glorie l Ierusalém shall not be 〈◊〉 sauegarde but the 〈◊〉 of your 〈◊〉 uction m That is snewe him selfe to be a prophet n He shewe h what 〈◊〉 they delite in that is in flatterers whiche tel thē pleasant tales and seapke of their commodities o To destroye thee p The ennemie shal breake their gates and walles and lead them into Caldea q To driue them forwarde and to helpe their enemies a That thing whiche is iuste lawful both to gouerne my people aright and also to discharge your owne conscience b The Prophet cōdemneth the wicked gouerners not onely of couerousnes theft and 〈◊〉 ther but cōpareth them to wolues lyons and moste 〈◊〉 beasts c That is when I shall visite theyr wickednes for thogh I heare the 〈◊〉 before they crie Isa. 65 24. yet I will not heare these thogh they 〈◊〉 Isa. 〈◊〉 15. I am 2. 13. 1. Pet. 3 〈◊〉 d They deuoure all their substance and then flatter them promising that all shall go welt but if one resltaine from their bellies then they 〈◊〉 all wayes to mischief e As you haue loued to walke in darkenes to pro phecielies so God shal rewarde you with grosse blindnes and ignorāce so that when all others shall se the bright beames of Gods graces 〈◊〉 shal as blinde mē grope as in the night f VVhen God shal discouer thē to the worlde they shal be 〈◊〉 to speak for all shal knowe that thei were but false prophetes did bely the word of God g The Prophet being 〈◊〉 of his vocatiō by the Spirit of God serteth him self alone against all the 〈◊〉 ked 〈◊〉 how God bothe gaue him gifces habilitie and knowledge to discetne betwene good and euill and also constancie to reproue the sinnes of the people and not to flatter them h They buylde them houses by 〈◊〉 Whiche he calleth blood and iniquitie i They will say that they are the people of God and abuse his Name as a pretence to cloke they 〈◊〉 k Read Ieremiah 16. 18. Chap. IIII. a VVhen Christ shal come and the Temple shal be de stroyed b Read Isa. 2. 2. c He shew eth that thereis no 〈◊〉 Church but where as the people are taught 〈◊〉 Goddes pure worde d By his 〈◊〉 and threatning she wil 〈◊〉 the people into subiection whiche are in the vtmost corners of the worlde e They shal 〈◊〉 from all cuyll doing and exercise them selues in godsines and in well doing to others f Read Isa. 9. 4. g He 〈◊〉 that the people of God ought to remaine constant in theyr religion albeit all the worlde shulde giue them selues to their 〈◊〉 and idolatrie h I will cause that Israel Whiche is now as one lame and halting and so almost destroied shal liue againe and growe into 〈◊〉 great people i Meaning Ierusalém where the Lords flocke was 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 florishing state of she kingdome as it was vnder Dauid and Salomon whiche thing was accomplished to the Churche by the cōming of Christ. l In the meaneses son he sheweth that they shulde indure great troubles and 〈◊〉 When they sawe them selues nether to haue King nor counsel m He she weth that the faithful ought not to measure Gods iudgements by the bragges threatnings of the wicked but therby are admonished to lifte vp their heartes to God to call for deliuerāce n God giueth hys Church this victorie so oft as he ouer cometh theyr ennemies but the accomplishement here of shal be at the last comming of Christ. a He fore Warneth them of the dangers that shal 〈◊〉 before thei enioy these comfortes shewing that 〈◊〉 as Ietusa 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 to trouble others the Lord wolde now cause other 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and that her Rulers shulde be 〈◊〉 on the face moste cōtempteously b For so the Iewes deuided their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for euery thousande there was a chief eaptaine and because Bethléhē was not able to make a thousād he calleth it 〈◊〉 but yet 〈◊〉 will raise vp his 〈◊〉 gouernour 〈◊〉 rhus it is not the least by reason of this benefite as mat 2. 6. c He sheweth that the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all his waies were appointed of GOD from all 〈◊〉 d He compareth the Iewes to women with childe who for a tyme 〈◊〉 haue grèat 〈◊〉 but at length they shuld haue a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohn 16. 〈◊〉 e That is 〈◊〉 kingdome shal be 〈◊〉 and euerlasting 〈◊〉 his people aswel the 〈◊〉 as the Iewes shald wel in safetie f This 〈◊〉 shal be a sufficient saue 〈◊〉 for vs and thogh the ene mie inuade vs for a time yet shal God 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 whiche shal be able to deliuer vs. g These whome God shall 〈◊〉 vp for the 〈◊〉 of his Church shal destroy all the enemies thereof whiche are 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 whiche were the 〈◊〉 at that time h By these gouernours wil God deliuerer vs whē the ennemie cometh into 〈◊〉 land i This remnant or Church which God shall deliuer shal 〈◊〉 depend on Gods power and defense as 〈◊〉 the grasse of the fielde and 〈◊〉 on the hope of man k I will destroy all things wherein thou 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 as thy vaine confidence and 〈◊〉 and so will helpe 〈◊〉 l It shal be so terri ble that the like 〈◊〉 not bene heard of a He taketh the hie mountaines hard rockes to witnes against the 〈◊〉 of his people b I haue not 〈◊〉 thee but best wed infinite benefites vpon thee c That is remēber my benefites from the begīning how I deliuered you from 〈◊〉 curse and also spared you from 〈◊〉 which was in the plaine of Moab till I broght you into the land 〈◊〉 d That is the 〈◊〉 of his promes and his manifolde benefites towarde you e Thus the people by hyp 〈◊〉 aske how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and are 〈◊〉 to offer 〈◊〉 but will not change their 〈◊〉 f There is nothing so deare to man 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 will offer 〈◊〉 vnto God if they thinke thereby to auoyde his angers but they will neuer be 〈◊〉 to mortifie their owne affections and to gyue them selues willingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 god as he 〈◊〉 g The Prophet in 〈◊〉 wordes 〈◊〉 them to the obseruacion of the seconde table to 〈◊〉 if they wil obey God a ryght or no saying that God hathe prescribed thē to do this h 〈◊〉 that whē God speaketh to any 〈◊〉 or natiō the godly will acknowledge hys 〈◊〉 and consi der not the mortal man that bringeth the 〈◊〉 but God that 〈◊〉 i That is of Ierusalē k Thou 〈◊〉 be cōsumed with inward grief 〈◊〉 l Meaning that the citie shulde go about to saue her men as they that lay holde on 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 wolde 〈◊〉 m You haue receiued all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and idolatrie where with the 〈◊〉 tribes were infected vnder 〈◊〉 and Ahab his
surely first taketh away such impedimentes as might iustely ether hurt let or difforme the worke so is it necessarie that your graces zeale appeare herein that nether the craftie persuasion of man nether worldly policie or naturall feare dissuade you to roote out cut downe and destroy these wedes and impedimentes whiche do not onely deface your building but vtterly indeuour yea and threaten the ruine thereof For when the noble Iosias entreprised the like kinde of worke among other notable and many things he destroyed not onely with vtter confusion the idoles with their appertināces but also burnt in signe of detestation the idolatrous priests bones vpon their altars and put to death the 〈◊〉 prophetes and sorcerers to performe the wordes of the Lawe of God and therfore the Lord gaue him good successe and blessed him wonderfully so long as he made Gods worde his line and rule to followe and enterprised nothyng before he had inquired at the mouth of the Lord. And if these zealous beginning seme dangerous and to brede disquietnes in your dominions yet by the storie of Kyng Asa it is manifest that the quietnes and peace of kingdomes standeth in the vtter abolishing of idolatrie and in aduancing of true religion for in his dayes Iudah lyued in rest and quietnes for the space of fyue and thirtie yere till at length he began to be colde in the zeale of the Lord feared the power of man imprisoned the Prophet of God and oppressed the people then the Lord sent hym warres and at length toke hym away by death Wherefore great wisdome not worldelie but heauenly is here required whiche your grace must earnestly craue of the Lord as did Salomon to whome God gaue an vnderstandyng heart to iudge his people a right and to discerne betwene good and bad For if God for the furnishing of the olde temple gaue the Spirit of wisdome and vnderstanding to them that shulde be the workemen thereof as to Bezaleel Aholiab and Hiram how muche more will he indewe your grace and other godly princes and chefe gouernours with a principall Spirit that you may procure and commande things necessarie for this moste holy Temple forese and take hede of things that might hinder it and abolish and destroy whatsoeuer might 〈◊〉 and ouerthrowe the same Moreouer the maruelous diligence zeale of Iehoshaphat Iosiah and Hezekiah are by the singuler prouidence of God left as an example to al godly rulers to reforme their countreys and to establish the worde of God with all spede lest the wrath of the Lord fall vpon them for the neglecting thereof For these excellent Kings did not onely imbrace the worde promptely and ioyfully but also procured earnestly and commanded the same to be taught preached and mainteyned through all their countreys and dominions byding them and all their subjectes bothe great and smale with solemne protestations and couenantes before GOD to obey the worde and to walke after the waies of the Lord. Yea and in the daies of Kyng Asa it was enacted that whosoeuer wolde not seke the Lord God of Israel shulde be slayne whether he were smale or great man or woman And for the establishing hereof and performance of this solem ne othe aswel Priests as Iudges were appointed and placed through all the cities of Iudah to instruct the people in the true knollage and feare of God and to minister iustice accordyng to the worde knowing that except God by his worde dyd reigne in the heartes and soules all mans diligence and indeuors were of none effect for without this worde we can not discerne betwene iustice and iniurie protection and oppression wisdome and foolishnes knollage and ignorance good and euill Therefore the Lord who is the chefe gouernour of his Churche willeth that nothyng be attempted before we haue inquired thereof at his mouth For seing he is our God of duetie we must giue him this preeminence that of our selues we entreprise nothing but that whiche he hath appointed who onely knoweth all things and gouerneth them as may best serue to his glorie and our saluation We ought not therefore to preuent hym or do any thing without his worde but assone as he hath reuciled his will immediately to put it in execution Now as concernyng the maner of this building it is not accordyng to man nor after the wisdome of the flesh but of the Spirit and according to the worde of God whose wais are diuers from mans wais For if it was not lawfull for Moses to builde the material Tabernacle after any other sorte then God had shewed him by a patern nether to prescribe any other ceremonies and lawes then suche as the Lord had expresly commanded how can it be lawfull to procede in this spiritual building any other waies then 〈◊〉 Christ the Sonne of God who is bothe the fundacion head and chief corner stone thereof hathe commanded by his worde And for asmuche as he hath established and left an order in his Churche for the buildyng vp of his body appoictyng some to be Apostles some Prophetes others Euangelistes some pastors and teachers he signifieth that euery one accordyng as he is placed in this body whiche is the Churche ought to inquire of his ministres concernyng the will of the Lord 〈◊〉 is reueiled in his worde For they are saieth Ieremiah as the mouth of the Lord yea he promiseth to be with their mouth and that their lippes shall kepe knollage and that the trueth and the law shal be in their mouth For it is their office chefely to vnderstand the Scriptures and teache them For this cause the people of Israell in matters of difficultie vsed to aske the Lord ether by the Prophets or by the meanes of the hie Priest who bare Vrim Thummin which were tokens of light and knollage of holines perfection which shulde be in the hie Priest Therfore when Iehoshap hat toke this order in the Churche of Israel he appointed Amariah to be the chief concernyng the worde of God because he was moste expert in the Lawe of the Lorde and colde gyue counsel and gouerne accordyng vnto the same Els there is no degre or office which may haue that autoritie and priuiledge to decise concerning Gods worde excepte with all he hath the Spirit of God and sufficient knollage and iudgement to define according thereunto And as euery one is indued of God with greater giftes so ought he to be herein chefely heard or at least that without the expresse worde none be heard for he that hathe not the worde speaketh not by the mouthe of the Lord. Agayne what daunger it is to do any thynge seme it neuer so godly or necessarie without consultyng with Goddes mouth the examples of the Israelites deceiued hereby through the Gibeonites and of Saul whose
their kinde and euerie thyng that crepeth and moueth vpon the earth after 〈◊〉 kinde and euerie foule after his kinde euen euerie birde of euerie fether 15 For they came to Nôah īto the Arke two two of al flesh wherein is the breath of life 16 And they entryng in came male and female of all flesh as God had commanded him and the Lord shut him in 17 Thē the flood was fourty dayes vpon the earth the waters were īcreased bare vp the Arke which was lifte vp aboue the earth 18 The waters also waxed strong and were increased excedingly vpon the earth and the Arke went vpon the waters 19 The waters preuailed so excedingly vpon the earth that all the high mountaines that are vnder the whole heauen were couered 20 Fiftene cubites vpwarde did the waters preuaile whē the mountaines were couered 21 * Then all flesh perished that moued vpon the earth bothe foule and cattell and beast and euerie thing that crepeth and moueth vpom the earth and euerie man 22 Huerie thing in whose nostrels the spirit of life did breathe whatsoeuer they were in the dryeland they dyed 23 So he destroyed euerie thing that was vpon the earth from mā to beast to the creping thing and to the foule of the heauen they were euen destroyed from the earth Noah onely remained and they that were with him in the Arke 24 And the waters preuailed vpon the earth an hundreth and fiftie dayes CHAP. VIII 13 The 〈◊〉 ceaseth 16 Nóah is commanded to come for the of the Arke with his 20 He sacrificeth to the Lord. 22 God promiseth that all things shall continue in their 〈◊〉 ordre 1 NOw God remembred Nôah and euerie beast and althe cattel that was with him in the Arke therfore God made a winde to passe vpon the earth the waters ceased 2 The fountaines also of the depe and the 〈◊〉 of heauen were stopped and the 〈◊〉 from heauen was restrained 3 And the waters returned from aboue the earth going and returning and after the end of the hundreth and fiftieth day the waters abated 4 And in the seuenth moneth in the seuententh day of the moneth the Arke rested vpon the mountaines of Ararát 5 And the waters were going and decreasing vntil the tēth moneth in the tenth moneth and in the first day of the moneth were the toppes of the mountaines sene 6 ¶ So after fourty dayes Nôah opened the windowe of the Arke which he had made 7 And sentforth a rauen whiche went out going forth and returning vntill the waters were dryed vp vpon the earth 8 Againe he sent a doue from him that he might se if the waters were diminished frō of the earth 9 But the doue founde no rest for the sole of her foote therefore 〈◊〉 returned vnto hym into the Arke for the waters were vppon the whole earth and he put forth his hand and toke her and pulled her to him into the Arke 10 And he abode yet other seuen dayes and againe he sent forthe the doue out of the Arke 11 And the doue came to him in the euenyng and lo in her mouthe was an oliue leafe that she had pluct whereby Nôah knewe that the waters were abated frō of the earth 12 Notwithstanding he waited yet other seuē dayes and sent forth the doue which returned not againe vnto him any more 13 ¶ And in the six hundreth and one yere in the first daie of the first moneth the waters were dryed vp from of the earth and Nôah remoued the couering of the Arke loked beholde the vpper parte of the grounde was drye 14 And in the seconde moneth in the seuen and twentieth day of the moneth was the earth drye 15 ¶ Then God spake to Nôah saying 16 Go forthe of the Arke thou and thy wife thy sonnes thy sonnes 〈◊〉 with thee 17 Bring forthe with thee euerie beast that is with thee of al flesh bothe foule cattel and euerie thing that crepeth and moueth vpon the earth that they maye brede abundantly in the earth * and bring forthe frute and increase vpon the earth 18 So Nôah came forthe and his sonnes and his wife and his sonnes wiues with him 19 〈◊〉 beast euerie creping thing and deuerie foule all that moueth vpō the earth after their kindes went out of the Arke 20 ¶ Then Nôah buylt an altar to the Lord and toke of euerie cleane beast and of euerie cleane foule and offred burnt offrings vpon the altar 21 And the Lord smelled a sauour of rest the Lord said in his heart I wil henceforthe curse the ground no more for mans cause for the imaginacion of mans* heart is euil euen frō his youth nether wil I smite anie more all things liuing as I haue done 22 Hereafter sede time and haruest and colde and heate and sommer and winter and daye and night shal not cease so long as the earth remaineth CHAP. IX 1 The confirmaciō of mariage 3 Permission of meates 6 The power of the sworde 14 The raine bowe isthe signe of Gods 〈◊〉 21 Nóah is drunkē and mocked of hys sonne whome he curseth 29 The age death of Nóah 1 ANd God blessed Nóah and his sonnes and said to them Bring forthe frute and multiplie and replenish the earth 2 Also the feare of you and the dread of you shal be vpon 〈◊〉 beast of the earth vpō 〈◊〉 foule of the heauen vpon al that moueth on the earth and vpon all the fishes of the sea into your hand are they deliuered 3 Euerie thing that moueth ād liueth shal be meat for you as the * grene herbe haue I giuen you all things 4 * But flesh with the life thereof I meane with the blood thereof shall ye not eat 5 For surely I wil require your blood wherein your liues are at the hand of euery beast wil I require it and at the hand of man euē at the hand of a mans brother will I require the life of man 6 Whoso * shedeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed for in the image of God hathe he made man 7 But bryng forthe frute and multiplie growe plentifully in the earth and increase therein 8 ¶ God spake also to Nôah and to his sonnes with him saying 9 Beholde I euen I establishe my couenant with you and with your sede after you 10 And with euerie liuing creature that is with you with the foule with the cattel and with euerie beast of the earth with you frō al that go out of the Arke vnto euerie beast of the earth 11 * And my couenaunt will I establishe wyth you that frome henceforthe all fleshe shall not be rooted out by the waters of the flood nether shall there be a flood to
the morning that thou maiest come vp early vnto the mount of Sinai and waite there for me in the top of the mount 3 But let no man come vp with thee nether let anie mā be sene throughout al the mount nether let the shepe nor cattell fede before this mount 4 ¶ Then Mosés hewed two Tables of stone like vnto the first rose vp early in the morning and went vp vnto the mount of Sinái as the Lord had commanded him and toke in his hand two Tables of stone 5 And the Lord descended in the cloude and stode with him there and proclaimed the Name of the Lord. 6 So the Lorde passed before his face and cryed The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slow to angre and abundant in goodnes and trueth 7 Reseruing mercie for thousands forgiuing iniquitie and transgression and sinne not making the wicked innocent * visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the childrē and vpon the childrens children vnto the third and fourth generacion 8 Then Mosés made haste and bowed him self to the earth and worshipped 9 And said ô Lorde I praye thee if I haue founde grace ī thy sight that the Lord wolde now go with vs for it is a stifnecked people and pardone our iniquitie and our sinne and take vs for thine enheritance 10 And he answered Beholde * I will make a couenant before althy people and will do meruels suche as haue not bene done in all the world nether in al nations all the peo ple amōg whome thou art shalse the worke of the Lorde for it is a terrible thing that I wil do with thee 11 Kepe diligently that whiche I commande thee this day beholde I will cast out before thee the Amorites and the Canaanites the Hittites and the Perizzites and the Hiuites and the Iebusites 12 * Take hede to thy self that thou make no compact with the inhabitants of the land whither thou goest lest they be the cause of ruine among you 13 But ye shall ouerthrowe their altars and breake their images in pieces cut downe their groues 14 For thou shalt bowe downe to none other god because the Lord whose Name is * Ielous is a ielous God 15 Lest thou make a * cōpact with the inhabitants of the land when they go a whoring after their gods and do sacrifice vnto their gods some man call thee and thou * eat of his sacrifice 16 And lest thou take of their* daughters vnto thy sonnes ād their daughters go a whoring after their gods and make thy sonnes go a whoring after their gods 17 Thou 〈◊〉 make thee no gods of metal 18 ¶ The feast of vnleauened bread shalt thou kepe seuē dayes shalt thou eat vnleauened bread as I commanded thee in the time of the * moneth of Abib for in the moneth of Abib thou camest out of Egypt 19 * Euerie male that first openeth the wombe shal be mine also the first borne of thy flocke shal be reconed mine bothe of beues and shepe 20 But the first of the asse thou shalt bye out with a lambe and if thou redeme him not then thou shalt breake his necke al the first borne of thy sonnes shalt thou redeme and none shal appeare before me empty 21 ¶ Six dayes thou shalt worke and in the seuenth day thou shalt rest bothe in earyng time and in the haruest thou shalt rest 22 ¶ * Thou shalt also obserue the feast of wekes in the time of the first frutes of wheat haruest and the feast of gathering frutes in the end of the yere 23 ¶ Thrise in a yere shal al your men children appeare before the Lorde Iehouáh God of Israel 24 For I wil cast out the nacions before thee and enlarge thy coastes so that no man shall desire thy land when thou shalt come vp to appeare before the Lorde thy God thrise in the yere 25 Thou shalt not offer the blood of my sacrifice with leauen nether shal ought of the sacrifice of the feast of Passeouer be left vnto the mornyng 26 The first 〈◊〉 frutes of thy land thou shalt bring vnto the house of the Lorde thy God yet shalt thou not se the a kid in his mothers milke 27 And the Lord said vnto Mosés Write thou these wordes for after the tenoure of* these wordes I haue made a couenant with thee with Israél 28 So he was there with the Lorde fourtie daies and fourtie nights and did nether eat bread nor drinke water and he wrote in the Tables * the wordes of the couenant 〈◊〉 the ten commandements 29 ¶ So when Mosés came downe frō mount Sinái the two Tables of the Testimonie were in Mosés hand as he descended from the mount now Mosés wist not that the skin of his face shone bright after that God had talked with him 30 And aarôn and all the children of Israél loked vpon Mosés beholde the skin of his face shone bright and they were afraide to come nere him 31 But Mosés called them and Aaron and al the chief of the Congregacion returned vnto him and Mosés talked with them 32 And after ward al the childrē of Israél came nere and he charged them with all that the Lord had said vnto him in mount Sinái 33 So Mosés made an end of communyng with them * ād had put a couering vpon his face 34 But when Mosés came before the Lorde to speake with hym he toke of the couering vntil he came out then he came out spake vnto the children of Israél that whiche was commanded 35 And the children of Israél sawe the face of Mosés how the skin of Mosés face shone bright therefore Mosés put the coueryng vpon his face vntil he wentto speake with God CHAP. XXXV 2 The Sabbath 5 The fre gifts are required 21 The readines of the people to 〈◊〉 30 Bezale él and Aholiáb are praised of Mosés 1 THen Mosés assembled all the Congregacion of the children of Israél said vnto thē These are the wordes whiche the Lorde hathe commanded that ye shulde do them 2 * Six dayes thou shalt worke but the seuēth day shall be vnto you the holy Sabbath of rest vnto the Lord whosoeuer soeuer doeth anye worke therein shal dye 3 Ye shall kindle no fire throughout all your habitations vpon the Sabbath day 4 ¶ Againe Mosés spake vnto al the Congregacion of the children of Israél saying This is the thing which the Lorde commandeth saying 5 Take from among you an offring vnto the Lorde whosoeuer is of a * willing heart let him bring this offring to the Lord namely golde and siluer and brasse 6 Also blewe silke and purple and skarlet fine linen and goates heere 7 And rams skins died red and badgers skins with Shittim wood 8 Also oyle for light
laugh at the punishment of the inno cent 24 The earth is giuen into the hād of the wicked he couereth the faces of the iudges the reof if not where is he or who is he 25 My dayes haue bene more swift then a poste they haue fled haue sene no good thing 26 They are passed as with the moste swift shippes as the egle thar flieth to the praye 27 If I say I wil forget my complaint I wil cease from my wrath and comfort me 28 Then I am afrayed of all my sorowes knowing that thou wilt not iudge me innocent 29 If I be wicked why labour I thus in vaine 30 If I wash my self with snowe water purge mine hands moste cleane 31 Yet shalt thou plonge me in the pit mine owne clothes shal make me fifthy 32 For he is not a man as I am that I shulde answer him if we come together to iudgemēt 33 Nether is there any vmpire that might laie his hand vpon vs bothe 34 Let him take his rod away from me and let nor his feare astonish me 35 Then wil I speake feare him not but because I am not so I holde me stil. CHAP. X. 1 Iob is weary of his life and setteth out his fragilitie before God 20 He desireth him to stay his hand 22 A description of death 1 MY soule is cut of thogh I liue I wil leaue my complaint vpon my self and wil speake in the bitternes of my soule 2 I wil say vnto God Condēne me not she we me wherefore thou contendest with me 3 Thinkest thou it good to oppresse me to cast of the labour of thine hands and to fauour the counsel of the wicked 4 Hast thou carnal eyes or doest thou se as man seeth 5 Are thy dayes as mans dayes or thy yeres as the time of man 6 That thou inquirest of mine iniquitie and searchest out my sinne 7 Thou knowest that I can not do wickedly for none can deliuer me out of thine hand 8 Thine hands haue made me and facioned me wholy rounde about and wilt thou destroye me 9 Remember I pray thee that thou hast made me as the clay and wilt thou bring me into dust againe 10 Hast thou not powred me out as mylke and turned me to cruds like chese 11 Thou hast clothed me with skinne and flesh and ioyned me together with bones and sinewes 12 Thou hast giuen me life and grace thy visitacion hathe preserued my spirit 13 Thogh thou hast hid these things in thine heart yet I knowe that it is so with thee 14 If I haue sinned then thou wilt streightly loke vnto me and wilt not holde me giltles of mine iniquitie 15 If I haue done wickedly wo vnto me if I haue done righteously I wil not lift vp mine head being ful of cōfusiō because I se mine affliction 16 But let it increase hunt thou me as a lyon returne shewe thy self maruelous vpóme 17 Thou renuest thy plagues againste me and thou increasest thy wrath against me changes and armies of sorowes are against me 18 Wherefore thē hast thou broght me out of the wombe Oh that I had perished and that none eye had sene mel 19 And that I were as I had not bene but broght from the wombe to the graue 20 Are notmy dayes fewe let him cease and leaue of from me that I may take a litle comfort 21 Before I go and shal not returne euen to the land of dark enes and shad owe of death 22 Into a land I say dark as darkenes it self into the shadow of death where is none order but the light is there as dark enes CHAP. XI 1 Iob is vniustly reprehended of Zophár 7 God is incomprehensible 14 He is merciful to the repentant 18 Their assurance that liue godlie 1 THen answered Zophár the Naamathite and said 2 Shulde not the multitude of wordes be answered or shulde a great talker be iustified 3 Shulde men holde their peace at thy lyes when th ou mockest others shal none make thee ashamed 4 Forthou hast said My doctrine is pure and I am cleane in thine eyes 5 But oh that God wolde speake and open his lippes against thee 6 That he might shewe thee the secrets of wisdome how thou hast deserued double accordīg to right know therefore that God hathe forgoten thee for thee iniquitie 7 Canst thou by searching finde out God canst thou fin de out the Almightie to his perfection 8 The heauens are hie what canst thou do it is deper thē the hel how canst thou know it 9 The measure thereofis longer thē the earth and it is broder then the sea 10 If he cut of shut vp or gather together who can turne him backe 11 For he knoweth vaine men and seeth iniqui tie and him that vnderstandeth nothing 12 Yet vaine man wolde be 〈◊〉 thogh man newe borne is like a wilde asse 〈◊〉 13 If thou prepare thine heart and stretche 〈◊〉 thin 〈◊〉 hands towarde him 14 If iniquitie be in thine hand put it farre away let no wickednes dwel in thy tabernacle 15 Then truely shalt thou lift vp thy face with out spot and shalt be stable and shalt not feare 16 But thou shalt forget thy miserie and remē ber it as waters that are past 17 Thine age also shal appeare more cleare then the noone day thou shalt shine and be as the morning 18 And thou shalt be bolde because there is hope and thou shalt dig pittes shalt lye downe safely 19 For when thou tak est thy rest none shal make thee afraied yea manie shal make sure vnto thee 20 But the eyes of the wicked shal faile and their refuge shal perish and their hope shal be sorowe of minde CHAP. XII 1 Iob accuseth his friends of ignorance 7 He declareth the might and 〈◊〉 of God 17 And how he changeth the course of things 1 THen Iob answered and said 2 In dede because that ye are the people onely wisdome must dye with you 3 But I haue vnderstanding as wel as you and am not inferior vnto you yea who knoweth not suche things 4 * I am as one mocked of his neighbour who calleth vpon God and he heareth him the iuste the vpright is laughed to scorne 5 He that is ready to fal is as a lampe despised in the opinion of the riche 6 The tabernacles of robbers do prosper and they are in sauetie that prouoke God who me God hathe enriched with his hand 7 Aske now the beastes they shal teache thee and the foules of the heauen and they shal tel thee 8 Or speake to the earth it shal shewe thee or the sishes of the sea and they shal declare vnto thee
blessed to whome God doeth not impure their transgressions 5 And after that he had confessed his sinnes and obteined pardon 6 He 〈◊〉 the wicked men to liue godly 11 And the good to reioyce ¶ A Psalme of Dauid to giue instruction 1 BLessed is he whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered 2 Blessed is the man vnto whome the Lorde imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile 3 When I helde my tongue my bones consu med or when I roared all the day 4 For thine hand is heauie vpon me day and night and my moisture is turned into the drought of simmer 〈◊〉 5 Thē I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee nether hid I myne iniquitie for I thoght I wil confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lorde and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Sélah 6 Therefore shall euerie one that is godlie make his prayer vnto thee in a time when thou maiest be founde surely in the flood of great waters they shall not come nere him 7 Thou art my secret place thou preseruest me from trouble thou compassest me about with ioyfull deliuerance Sélah 8 I wil instruct thee and teache thee in the way that thou shalt go and I wil guide thee with mine eye 9 Be ye not lyke an horse or lyke a mule whiche vnderstande not whose mouthes thou doest binde with bit ād bridel lest they come nere thee 10 Many sorowes shall come to the wicked but he that trusteth in the Lord mercie shal compasse him 11 Be glad ye ryghteous and reioyce in the Lorde and be ioyfull all ye that are vpryght in heart PSAL. XXXIII 1 He exhorteth good men to praise God for that he hathe not onely created all things and by his prouidēce gouerneth the same but also is faithful in his promises 20 He vnderstandeth mans heart and scattereth the counsell of the wicked 16 So that no man can be preserued by anye creature or mans strength but they that put theyr confidence in his mercie shal be prescrued frome all aduersitie 1 REioyce in the Lòrde ô ye ryghteous for it becometh vprightmen to be thankeful 2 Praise the Lord with harpe sing vnto hym with viole and instrument often strings 3 Sing vnto him a new song sing cherefully with a loude voyce 4 For the worde of the Lord is righteous and all his workes are faithful 5 He loueth righteousnes and iudgement the earth is ful of the goodnes of the Lord. 6 By the worde of the Lord were the heauēs ma 〈◊〉 and all the hoste of thē by the breath of his mouth 7 He gathered the waters of the sea together as vpon an heape and laieth vp the depths in his treasures 8 Let all the earth feare the Lord let all thē that dwel in the worlde feare him 9 For he spake and it was done he cōmanded and it stode 10 The Lord breaketh the counsell of the heathen and bringeth to noght the deuises of the people 11 The counsel of the Lord shal stād for euer and the thoghtes of hys hearte through out all ages 12 Blessed is that nacion whose GOD is the Lord euen the people that he hath chosen for his in heritance 13 The Lord loketh downe frome heauen and beholdeth all the children of men 14 From the habitacion of hys dwelling he be holdeth all thē that dwel in the earth 15 He facioneth their heartes euerye one and vnderstandeth all their workes 16 The King is not saued by the multitude of an hoste nether is the mightie mā deliuered by great strength 17 A horse is a vaine helpe and shal not deliuer anie by his great strength 18 Beholde the eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercie 19 To de'iuer their soules from death and to preserue them in famine 20 Our soule waiteth for the Lord for he is our helpe and our shield 21 Surely our heart shall reioyce in hym because we trusted in his holie Name 22 Let thy mercie ô Lord be vpon vs as we trust in thee PLAL XXXIIII 1 After Dauid had escaped Achish according as it is writen in the 1. Sam. 21. 11. whome in this title he calleth Abimélech whiche was a general name to all the Kynges of the Philistims he praiseth God for his 〈◊〉 3 Prouoking all others by his example to 〈◊〉 in God to feare serue him 14 who defēdeth the godlie with his Angels 15 And vtterly destroyeth the wicked in their sinnes ¶ A Psalme of Dauid when he chāged his behauiour before Abimélech whodroue him awaie and he departed 1 I Wil alwaie giue thākes vnto the Lord his praise shal be in my mouthe con ti nually 2 My soule shal glorie in the Lord the 〈◊〉 shal heare it and be glad 3 Praise ye the Lord with me and let vs magnifie his Name together 4 I soght the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of all feare 5 They shall loke vnto him and runne to him and their saces shal not be ashamed saying 6 This poore man cryed and the Lord heard him saued him out of all his troubles 7 The Angell of the Lord pitched rounde about them that feare him and deliuereth them 8 Taste ye and se how gracious the Lord is blessed is the man that trusteth in him 9 Feare the Lord ye his Saints for nothing wanteth to them that feare him 10 The lyōs do lacke and suffer hungre but they which soke the Lord shal want nothing that is good 11 Come children hearken vnto me I wyll teache you the feare of the Lord. 12 * What man is he that desireth life and loueth long daies for to se good 13 Kepe thy tongue from euil thy lippes that they speake no guile 14 Eschew euil and do good seke peace and followe after it 15 The eyes of the Lord are vpon the rygh teous his eares are opē vnto their crye 16 But the face of the Lord is against thē that do euill to cut of their remembrance from the earth 17 The righteous crye the Lord 〈◊〉 them deliuereth them out of all theyr troubles 18 The Lord is nere vnto them that are of a contrite heart and wil saue suche as be afflicted in spirit 19 Great are the troubles of the ryghteous but the Lord deliuereth hym out of them all 20 He kepeth all his bones not one of thē is broken 21 But malice shal slay the wicked they that hate the righteous shal perish 22 The Lord redemeth the soules of his seruants none that trust in him shal perish PSAL. XXXV 1 So long as Saúl was 〈◊〉 to Dauid all that had anye 〈◊〉 vnder him to flatter their King as is the course of the worlde did also moste
graue 10 For he seeth that wisemen dye also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others 11 Yet they thinke their houses their ha bitacions shal continue for euer euen from generacion to generacion and call their lands by thir names 12 But man shal not continue in honour he is like the beasts that dýe. 13 This their waie vttereth their foolishnes yet their posteritie delite in their talke Selah 14 Like shepe thei lie in graue death deuoureth them the righteous shal haue dominacion ouer them in the morning fōr their beautie shal consume when they shal go from their house to graue 15 But God shal deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me Sélah 16 Be not thou afraied when one is made riche when the glorie of his house is increased 17 * For he shal take nothing a waie when he dyeth nteher shal his pompe descend after him 18 For while he liued hereioyced himself and men wil praise thee when thou makest muche of thy self 19 He shal enter into the generacion of his fathers they shal not liue for euer 20 Man is in honour and vnderstandeth not he is like to beasts that petish PSAL. L. 1 Because the Church is alwaie ful of hypocrites Which de imagine that God wil be worshiped with outward 〈◊〉 onely without the heart and especially the 〈◊〉 wesof this opinion becaus e of their figure and 〈◊〉 of the Law t hinking that their sacrifices were sufficient 21 Therefore the Prophet doeth reproue this grosse 〈◊〉 and pronounceth the Name of God to be blasphemed where holines is set in ceremonies 23 For he declareth the worship of God to be spiritual whe re of are two principal partes inuocation and thankesgiuing ¶ A Psalme of Asáph 1 THe God of gods euen the Lord hathe spoken and called the earth frō the rising vp of the sunne vnto the going dow ne thereof 2 Out of Zion which is the perfection of beautie ha the God shined 3 Our God shal come and shal not kepe silence a fyre shal deuoure before him and a mightie tempest shal be moued rounde about him 4 He shal call the heauen aboue and the earth to iudge his people 5 Gather my Saints together vnto me tho se that make a couenant with me with sa crifice 6 And the heauens shal declare his righteousnes for God is Iudge him self Sélah 7 Heare ô my people I wil speake heare ó Israél and I wil testifie vnto thee for I am God euen thy God 8 I wil not reproue thee for thy sacrifices or thy burnt offrings that haue not bene continually before me 9 I wil take no bullocke out of thine house nor goates out of thy foldes 10 For all the beasts of the forest are mine and the beasts on a thousand moūtaines 11 I knowe all the foules on the mountaines and the wilde beasts of the field are mine 12 If I be hungrie I wil not tel the for the worlde is mine and all that therein is 13 Wil I eat the flesh of bulles or drinke the the blood of goates 14 Offre vnto God praise paie thy vowes vnto the moste High 15 And call vpon me in the daie of trouble so wil I deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me 16 But vnto the wicked said god What hast thou to do to declare mine ordinances that thou shuldest take my couenāt in thy mouth 17 Seing thou hatest to be reformed and hast cast my wordes behinde thee 18 For when thou seest a thefe thou runnest with him and thou art partaker with the adulters 19 Thou giuest thy mouth to 〈◊〉 and with thy tongue forgest deceite 20 Thou sittest and spakest against thy bro ther and sclanderest thy mothers sonne 21 These things hast thou done and I helde my tōgue therefore thou thoghtest that I was like thee but I wil reproue thee and set them in order before thee 22 Oh consider this ye that forget God lest I teare you in pieces and there be none that can deliuer you 23 He that offred praise shal glorifie me and to him that disposeth his waie aright wil I shewe the saluacion of God PSAL. LI. 1 When Dauid was rebuked by the Prophet Nathán for his great offences he did not onely acknowledge the sa me to God with protestation of his natural corruption iniquitie but also left a memorial thereof to his posteritie 7 Therefore first he desireth God to forgiue his 〈◊〉 10 And to renue 〈◊〉 him his holie Spirit 13 〈◊〉 promes that he wil not be vnmindeful of those great graces 18 Finally fearing lest God wolde punish the whole Church for his faute he requireth that he wolde rather increase his grace towards the same ¶ To him that excelleth A psalme of Dauid when the Prophet Nathā came vnto him after the had done in to Bathsheba 1 HAue mercie vpon me ô God h according to thy louing kindenes accordingto the multitude of thy compassions put awaye mine iniquities 2 Wash me throughly from mine iniquitie and clen se me from my sinne 3 For I knowe mine iniquities and my sinne is euer before me 4 Against thee against thee onely haue I sinned and done euil in thy sight that thou maiest be iuste when thon spakest and pure when thou iudgest 5 Beholde I was borne iniquitie and in sinne hathe my mother con ceiued me 6 Beholde thou louest trueth in the in warde affections therefore hast thou thaught me wisdome in the secret of mine heart 7 Purge me with * hyssope and I shal be cleane wash me and I shal be whiter then snowe 8 Make me to heare ioye gladnes that the bones which thou hast brokē 〈◊〉 reioyce 9 Hide thy face from my sinnes and put awaie all mine iniquities 10 Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renue a right spirit within me 11 Cast me not awaie from thy presence and take not thine holie Spirit from me 12 Restore to me the ioy 〈◊〉 of thy saluacion and stablish me with thy fre Spirit 13 Then shal I teache thy waies vnto the wicked and sinners shal be conuerted vnto thee 14 Deliuer me from blood ô God which art the God of my saluacion and my tongue shal sing ioyfully of thy righteousnes 15 n Open thou my lippes ô Lord and my mouth shal she we forthe thy praise 16 For thou desirest no sacrifice thogh I wolde giue it thou delitest not in burnt offring 17 The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise 18 Be fauourable vnto Ziōn for thy good pleasure buylde the walles of Ierusalem 19 Then shalt thou
this also is vanitie and a great grief 22 For what hathe man of all his trauail and grief of his heart wherein he hathe trauailed vnder the sunne 23 For all his dayes are sorowes and his trauail grief his heart also taketh not rest in the night which also is vanitie 24 There is no profite to man but that he eat and 〈◊〉 and delite his soule with the profite of his labour I sawe also this that it was of the hand of God 25 For who colde eat and who colde haste to outward things more then I 26 Surely to a man that is good in his sight God giueth wisdome and knowledge and ioye but to the sinner he giueth peine to gather and to heape to giue to him that is good before God this is also vanitie and vexacion of the spirit CHAP. III. 1 All things haue their time 14 The workes of God are perfite and cause vs to feare him 17 God shal iudge both the iuste and iniuste 1 TO all things there is an appointedtime and a time to euerie purpose vnder the heauen 2 A time to be borne and a time to dye a time to plant and a time to 〈◊〉 vp that which is planted 3 A time to 〈◊〉 and a time to heale a time to breake downe and a time to buylde 4 A time to wepe and a time to laugh a time to mourne and a time to dance 5 A time to cast a way stones and a time to gather stones a time to embrace and a time to be farre from embracing 6 A time to seke and a time to lose a time to kepe and a time to cast away 7 A time to rent and a time to sowe a time to kepe silence and a time to speake 8 A time to loue and a time to hate a time of warre and a time of peace 9 What profite hathe he that worketh of the thin̄g wherein he trauaileth 10 I haue sene the trauail that God hathe giuen to the sonnes of men to humble them thereby 11 He hathe made euerie thing beautiful in his time also he hathe set the worlde in their heart yet can not man finde out the worke that God hathe wroght from the beginning euen to the end 12 I knowe that there is nothing good in thē but to reioyce and to do good in his life 13 And also that euerie mā eateth and drinketh and seeth the commoditie of all his labour this is the gift of God 14 I knowe that whatsoeuer God shal do it shal be for euer to it can no man adde and frō it can none diminish for God hath done it that they shulde feare before him 15 What is that that hathe bene that is now that that shal be hathe now bene for God requireth that which is past 16 And moreouer I haue sene vnder the sunne the place of iudgement where was wicked nes and the place of iustice where was iniquitie 17 I thoght in mine heart God wil iudge the iu ste and the wicked for time is there for eue rie purpose and for euerie worke 18 I considered in mine heart the state of the children of men that God had purged them yet to se to they are in thē selues as beasts 19 For the condition of the children of men and the condition of beastes are euen as one condition vnto them As the one dyeth so dyeth the other for they haue all one bre at h and there is no excellencie of man aboue the beast for all is vanitie 20 All go to one place and all was of the dust and all shal returne to the dust 21 Who knoweth whether the spirit of man ascende vpward and the spirit of the beast descend downe ward to the earth 22 Therefore I se that there is nothing better then that a man shulde reioyce in his affaires because that is his portion For who shal bring him to se what shal be after him CHAP. IIII. 1 The innocents are oppressed 4 Mens labours are ful of abuse and vanitie 9 Mans societie is necessarie 13 A yōg man pore and wise is to be preferred to an olde King that is a foole 1 SO I turned and considered all the oppres sions that are wroght vnder the sunne beholde the teares of the oppressed none comforteth them and lo the strength is of the hand of them that oppresse them and none comforteth them 2 Wherefore I praised the dead which now are dead aboue the liuing whiche are yet aliue 3 And I counte him betterthen them bothe which hathe not yet bene for he hathe not sene the euil workes which are wroght vnder the sunne 4 Also I behelde all trauail and all perfection of workes that this is the en 〈◊〉 of a man against his neighbour this also is vanitie and vexacion of spirit 5 The foole foldeth his hands and eateth vp his owne flesh 6 Better is an handful with quietnes then two handfuls with labour and vexacion of spirit 7 Againe I returned and sawe vanitie vnder the sunne 8 There is one alone and there is not a secōde which hathe nether sonne nor brother yet is there none end of all his trauail nether can his eye be satisfied with riches nether doeth he thinke For whome do I trauail defraude my soule of pleasure this also is vanitie this is an euil trauail 9 Two are better then one for they haue better wages for their labour 10 For if they fall the one wil lift vp his fellowe but wo vnto him that it alone for he falleth and there is not a seconde to lift him vp 11 Also if two slepe together then shal they haue heat but to one how shulde there be heat 12 And if one ouercome him two 〈◊〉 stande against him and a threfolde coard is not easely broken 13 Better is a poore wise childe then an olde and foolish King which wil no more be admonished 14 For out of the prison he cometh forthe to reigne when as he that is borne in his king dome is made poore 15 I behelde all the liuing which walke vnder the sunne with the seconde childe which shal stande vp in his place 16 There is none end of all the people nor of all that were before them and they that come after shal not reioyce in him surely this is also vanitie and vexation of spirit 17 Take hede to thy foote when thou entrest into he House of God and bemore nere to heare then to giue the sacrifice of fooles for they knowe not that they do euil CHAP. V. 1 Not to speake lightely chiefely in Gods matters 9 The couetous can neuer haue ynough 11 The laborers slepe is 〈◊〉 14 Man when he dveth taketh nothing with him 18 To liue ioyfully and with a contented minde is the gift of God 1 BE not rash with thy mouth nor
to the swift nor the 〈◊〉 to the strong nor yet breade to the wise nor also riches to men of vnderstanding nether yet fauour to men of knowledge but tyme and chaunce cometh to them all 12 For nether doeth man knowe hys tyme but as the fishes whiche are taken in an euil net and as the birdes that are caught in the snare so are the children of man snaredin the euil time when it falleth vppon them suddenly 13 I haue also sene thys wisdome vnder the sunne and it is great vnto me 14 A litle citie and fewe mē in it and a great King came agaynste it and compassed it about and buylded fortes against it 15 And there was founde therein a poore and wise man and he deliuered the Citie by his wisdome but none remembred this poore man 16 Then said I Better is wisdome thē strēgth yet the wisdome of the poore is despised and his wordes are not heard 17 The wordes of the wise are more heard in quietnes then the crye of him that ruleth among fooles 18 Better is wisdome then weapons of warre but one sinner destroyeth muche good CHAP. X. 1 The difference of foolishnes and wisdome 11 A sclanderer is like a serpent that can not be charmed 16 Of foolish Kings and dronken princes 17 And of good Kings and princes 1 DEad flies cause to stinke and putrifie the ointment of the apoticarie so doeth a litle folie him that is in estimation for wisdome and for glorie 2 The hearte of a wise man is at his ryghte hand but the heart of a foole is at his left hand 3 And also whē the foole goeth by the way his hearte faileth and he telleth vnto all that he is a foole 4 If the spirit of him that ruleth rise vp against thee leaue not thy place for gētlenes pacifieth great sinnes 5 There is an euil that I haue sene vnder the sunne as an error that procedeth frome the face of him that ruleth 6 Folie is set in great excellēcie and the riche set in the lowe place 7 I haue sene seruants on horses princes walking as seruants on the grounde 8 * He that diggeth a pit shal fall into it and he that breaketh the hedge a serpent shal bite him 9 He that remoueth stones shall hurt hym self therby he that cutteth wood shal be in danger thereby 10 If they rō be blunt and one hath not whet the edge he must thē put to more strēgth but the excellencie to directe a thynge is wisdome 11 If the serpent bite whē he is not charmed no better is a babler 12 The wordes of the mouthe of a wise man haue grace but the lippes of a foole deuoure him self 13 The beginning of the wordes of his mouthe is foolishnes and the latter end of his mouth is wicked madnes 14 For the foole multiplieth wordes saying Man knoweth not what shal be who can fel him what shal be after him 15 The labour of the foolish doeth weary him for he knoweth not to go into the citie 16 Wo to thee ô lande when thy Kynge is a chylde and thy princes eat in the morning 17 Blessed art thou ô land when thy King is the sonne of nobles and thy princes eate in tyme for strength and not for dronkennes 18 By slouthfulnes the roofe of the house goeth to decay and by the ydlenes of the hands the house droppeth through 19 Thei prepare bread for laughter wine cōforteth the liuing but siluer answereth to all 20 Curse not the King no not in thy thoght nether curse the riche in thy bed chamber for the foule of the heauen shal carye the voice and that whiche hathe wings shall declare the matter CHAP. XI 1 To be liberal to the poore 4 Not to doute of Gods prouidence 8 All worldelie prosperitie is but vanitie 9 God wil iudge all 1 CAst thy bread vpon the waters for after manie daies thou shalt finde it 2 Giue a portion to seuen and also to eight for thou knowest not what euil shal be vpon the earth 3 If the cloudes be ful they wil powre forth raine vppon the earthe and if the tre do fall towarde the South or towarde the North in the place that the tre falleth there it shal be 4 He that obserueth the winde shall not sowe he that regardeth the cloudes shall not reape 5 As thou knowest not which is the way of the spirit nor how the bones do growe in the wombe of her that is with childe so thou knowest not the worke of God that worketh all 6 In the morning sowe thy sede and in the euening let not thine hand rest for thou knowest not whether shall prosper this or that or whether both shal be alike good 7 Surely the light is a pleasant thing and it is a good thing to the eyes to se the sunne 8 Thogh a man liue manie yeres and in them all he reioyce yet he shall remember the daies of darkenes because they are manie all that cometh is vanitie 9 Reioyce ô yong man in thy youth and let thine hearte chere thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the waies of thine heart and in the sight of thine eyes but knowe that for all these thinges God wyll bring thee to iudgement 10 Therefore take awaye grief out of thine hearte and cause euill to departe frome thy fleshe for 〈◊〉 holde and youth are vanitie CHAP. XII 1 To thinke on God in youth and not to differre till age 7 The soule returneth to God 11 Wisdome is the gifte of God and consisteth in fearing him and keping his commandements 1 REmember now thy Creator in the daies of thy youth whiles the euill daies come not nor the yeres approche wherein thou shalt say I haue no pleasure in them 2 Whiles the sunne is not darke nor the light nor the moone nor the starres nor the cloudes returne after the raine 3 When the kepers of the house shal trem ble and the strong men shall bowe them selues the grinders shal cease because thei are fewe and they waxe darke that loke out by the windowes 4 And the dores shall be shut without by the base sounde of the grinding and he shall ryse vp at the voyce of the birde and all the daughters of singing shal be abased 5 Also thei shal be afraied of the hie thing and feare shal be in the waye and the almonde tre shal florish and the grashopper shal be a burden and con cupiscence shal be driuen awaye for man goeth to the house of his age the mourners go about in the strete 6 Whiles the siluer corde is not lengthened nor the golden ewer broken nor the pitcher brokē at the wel nor the whele broken at
shal be wrath as in the valley of Gibeôn that he may do his worke his strāge worke and bring to passe his acte hys strange acte 22 Now therefore be no mockers lest your bondes increase for I haue heard of the Lord of hostes a consumption euen determined vpon the whole earth 23 Hearken ye and heare my voyce hearkē ye and heare my speache 24 Doeth the plow man plowe all the daye to so we doeth he open breake the clottes of his grounde 25 When he hathe made it plaine wil he not then sowe the fitches and sowe cummin and castin wheat by measure and the appointed barly and rye in their place 26 For his GOD doeth in struct him to haue discrecion and doeth teache him 27 For fitches shall not be 〈◊〉 with a 〈◊〉 instrument nether shall a cart whele be turned about vpon the cummin but the fitches are beaten out with a staffe and cummin with a rod. 28 Bread corne whē it is thresshed he doeth not alway thresh it nether doeth the whele of his cart stil make anoyse nether will he breake it with the tethe thereof 29 This also cometh from the Lord of hostes which is wonderful in counsel and excellent in workes CHAP. XXIX 1 Aprophecie againste Ierusalém 13 The 〈◊〉 of God on them that followe the traditions of men 1 AH altar altar of the citie that Dauid dwelt in adde yere vnto yere let thē kil lambes 2 But I wil bring the altar into distres and there shal be heauines and sorow it shal be vnto me like an altar 3 And I wil besege thee as a circle and fight against thee on a mount and will caste vp ramparts against thee 4 So shalt thou be humbled shalt speake out of the grounde and thy speache shal be as out of the dust thy voyce also shal be out of the grounde like him that hath a spirit of diuination and thy talking shal whisper out of the dust 5 Moreouer the multitude of thy stranger shal be like smale dust and the multitude of stronge men shal be as chaffe that passeth awaye and it shal be in a moment euen suddenly 6 Thou shalt be visited of the Lord of hostes with thundre and shaking a greate noyse a whirlwinde and a tempeste and a flame of a deuouring fyre 7 And the multitude of all the naciōs that fight againste the altar shal be as a dreame or visiō by night euen all they that make the warre against it and strong holdes against it and laye sege vnto it 8 And it shal be like as an hungrie man dreameth and beholde he eateth and whēhe awaketh his soule is emptie or like as a thirstie man dreameth lo he is drinking and when he awaketh behold he is fainte and his soule longeth so shall the multitude of all naciōs be that fight against moūt Ziôn 9 Stay your selues and wonder they are blinde and make you blinde thei are drōken but not with wine they stagger but not by strong drinke 10 For the Lord hath couered you with a spirit of slomber and hathe shut vp your eies the Prophetes and your chief Seers hathe he couered 11 And the vision of them all is become vnto you as the wordes of a boke that is sealed vp which they deliuer to one that cāread saying Read this I pray thee Then shal he say I can not for it is sealed 12 And the boke is giuen vnto him that can not read saying Read this I pray thee And he shal say I can not read 13 Therfore the Lord said Because this people come nere vnto me with their mouth and honour me with their lippes but haue remoued their heart far from me and their feare toward me was taught by the precept of men 14 Therefore beholde I wil againe do a maruelous worke in this people euen a maruelous worke and a wonder for the wisdome of their wisemen shal perish the vnderstanding of their prudent men shal be hid 15 Wo vnto them that seke depe to hide their counsel from the Lord for their wor kes are in darknes and thei say Who seeth vs and who knoweth vs 16 Your turning of deuises shall it not be estemed as the potters claye for shall the worke say of him that made it He made me not or the thing formed say of him that fa cioned it He had none vnderstanding 17 It is not yet but a litle while and Lebanō shal be turned in to Carmél and Carmél shal be counted as a forest 18 And in that daye shall the deafe heare the wordes of the boke the eyes of the blind shal se out of obscuritie and out of darkenes 19 The meke in the Lord shal receiue ioye againe and the poore men shal reioyce in the holie one of Israél 20 For the cruell man shall cease and the scornefull shal be consumed and all that hasted to iniquitie shal be cut of 21 Which made a man to sinne in the word and toke him in a snare whiche reproued them in the gate and made the iuste to fall without cause 22 Therefore thus saith the Lord vnto the house of Iaakób euen he that redemed Abrahám Iaakób shal not now be cōfounded nether now shal his face be pale 23 But when he seeth his childrē the worke of mine handes in the middes of him thei shall sanctifie my Name and sanctifie the holie one of Iaakôb and shall feare the God of Israél 24 Then they that erted in spirit shall haue vnderstanding and they that murmured shall earne doctrine CHAP. XXX 1 He reproueth the Iewes whiche in their aduersitie vsed their owne counsels and soght helpe of the Egyptiās 10 Despising the Prophetes 16 Therfore he sheweth what destruction shal come vpon them 18 But offreth mercie to the repentant 1 WO to the rebellious children saith the Lord that take counsel but not of me and not couer with a couering but not by my spirit that they maye laye sinne vpon sinne 2 Whiche walke forthe to go downe into Egypt and haue not asked at my mouthe to strengthen themselues with the strēgth of Pharaôh and trust in the shadowe of Egypt 3 But the strength of Pharaôh shal be your shame the trust in the shadow of Egypt your confusion 4 For his princes were at Zôan and his ambassadours came vnto Hanés 5 Thei shal be all ashamed of the people that cā not profite them nor helpe nor do thē good but shal be a shame and also a reproche 6 ¶ The burdē of the beastes of the South in a land of trouble and anguishe frome whence shal come the yong and olde lyō the viper and fyrie flying serpent against them that shal beare their riches vpon the shoulders of the coltes and their treasures vpon the bounches of the camels to a people that can not profite 7 For the
Egyptians are vanitie and they shall helpe in vaine Therefore haue I cryed vnto her Their strength is to sit still 8 Now go and write it before them in a table and note it in a boke that it maye be for the last day for euer and euer 9 That it is a rebellious people lying children and children that wolde not heare the Law of the Lord. 10 Which say vnto the Seers Se not and to the Prophetes Prophecie not vnto vs right things but speake flattering things vnto vs prophecie errours 11 Departe out of the waye go aside out of the path cause the holye one of Israél to cease from vs. 12 Therefore thus saith the holie one of Israél Because you haue cast of this worde and trust in violence and wickednes and stay thereupon 13 Therefore this iniquitie shal be vnto you as a breache that falleth or a swelling in an hie wall whose breaking cometh suddē ly in a moment 14 And the breaking thereof is like the brea king of a potters pot which is brokē with out pitie and in the breaking thereof is not founde a sheard to take fyre out of the herth or to take water out of the pit 15 For thus saith the Lord God the holie one of Israél 〈◊〉 rest and quietnes shal ye be saued in quietnes and in confidence shal be your strength but ye wolde not 16 For ye haue said No but we will flee away vpon horses Therefore shallye flee We wilride vpon the swistest Therefore shall your persecuters be swister 17 A thousād as one shal flec at the rebuke of one as the rebuke of fiue shall ye flee till ye be left as a shippe mast vppon the top of a mountaine and as a beaken vpō an hill 18 Yet therefore will the Lord waite that he may haue mercie vpon you and therfore wil he be exalted that he may haue cōpassion vpon you for the Lord is the God of iudgement Blessed are all they that 〈◊〉 for him 19 Surely a people shal dwel in Ziôn and in Ierusalém thou shalt wepe no more he wil certeinly haue mercie vpō thee at the voice of thy crye when he heareth thee he wil answer thee 20 And when the Lord hathe gyuen you the bread of aduersitie and the water of asflictiō thy raine shal be no more kept backe but thine eyes shal se thy raine 21 And thine eares shal heare a worde behind thee saying This is the waye walke ye in it when thou turnest to the right hand when thou turnest to the left 22 And ye shall pollute the couering of the images of siluer and the riche ornament of thine images of golde and cast thē away as a monstruous clothe and thoushalt say vnto it Get thee hence 23 Then shall he gyue rayne vnto thy sede when thou shalt sowe the grounde and bread of the increase of the earth and it shal be fat and as oyle in that daye shal thy cattel be fed in large pastures 24 The oxen also and the yong asses that til the grounde shall eate cleane prouendre which is winowed with the shoouel with the fanne 25 And vpon euerie hie mountaine vpon euerye hye hyll shall there be riuers and streames of waters in the day of the great slaughter when the towers shall fall 26 Moreouer the light of the moone shal be as the light of the sunne and the light of the sunne shal be seuen folde and like the light of seuen dayes in the daye that the Lord shal binde vp the breache of his people and heale the stroke of their wounde 27 Beholde the Name of the Lord cometh from farre his face is burning and the bur den thereof is heauie his lippes are full of indignacion and his tongue is as a deuouring fyre 28 And his Spirit is as a riuer that ouerfloweth vp to the necke it diuideth a sondre to fanne the nations with the fanne of vanitie and there shal be a bridle to cause them to erre in the chawes of the people 29 But there shal be a song vnto you as in the night when a solemne feast is kept and gladnes of heart as he that commeth with a pipe to go vnto the mount of the Lord to the mightie one of Israél 30 And the Lord shal cause his glorious voyce to be heard and shall declare the lighting downe of his arme with the angre of his countenance and flame of a deuouring fyre with scattering and tempest and haile stones 31 For with the voyce of the Lord shall Asshúr be destroyed whiche smote with the rodde 32 And in euerye place that the staffe shall passe it shal cleaue fast whiche the Lord shal laye vpon him with tabrets and harpes with battels lifting vp of hāds shal he fight against it 33 For Tôphet is prepared of olde it is euē prepared for the King he hathe made it depe and large the burning thereof is 〈◊〉 and muche wood the breth of the 〈◊〉 like a ryuer of brimstone doeth kindle it CHAP. XXXI 1 He curseth them that forsake God and seke for the helpe of men 1 WO vnto them that go downe into Egypt for helpe and stay vpon horses and trust in charettes because they are manie in horsemē because they be very strong but thei loke not vnto the holy one of Israél nor seke vnto the Lord. 2 But he yet is c wisest therfore he wil bring euill and not turne backe his worde but he will arise against the house of the wicked and agaynste the helpe of them that worke 〈◊〉 3 Now the Egyptiās are men and not God and their horses flesh and not spirit and when the Lord shal stretche out hys hand the helper shall fall and he that is holpen shal fall and thei shal altogether faile 4 For thus hathe the Lord spoken vnto me As the lion or lions whelpe roareth vpon his praie againste whome if a multitude of shepherds be called he will not be afraide at their voice nether wil hūble him self at their noise so shal the Lord of hostes come downe to fight for mount Zión and for the hill thereof 5 As birdes that flie so shal the Lord of hostes defend Ierusalem by defending and de liuering by passing through and preseruing it 6 Oye children of Israél turne againe in asmuche as ye are sunken depe in rebellion 7 For in that day euerie man shal cast out his idoles of siluer and his idoles of golde which your hand haue made you euen a sinne 8 Then shal Asshûr fall by the sworde not of man nether shal the sworde of man deuoure him and he shal fle from the sworde and his yong men shal faint 9 And he shal go for feare to his towre and his princes shal be afraide of
sowing and in the third yere sowye and reape plāt vineyardes and eat the frute thereof 31 And the remnant that is escaped of the house of Iudáh shal againe take roote dow neward and be are frute vpward 32 For out of Ierusal 〈◊〉 go a remnant thei that escape out of mount Zion the 〈◊〉 of the Lord of hostes shal do this 33 Therefore thus saith the lord concerning the King of 〈◊〉 He shal not enter into this citie nor shoote an arowe there nor come before it with shield not cast a moūt against it 34 By the same way that he came he shal returne and not come into this citie saith the Lord. 35 For I wil defend this citie to saue it for mi ne owne sake and for my seruant Dauids sake 36 ¶ * Then the Angel of the Lord went out and smote in the campe of Asshúr an hundreth foure score fiue thousand so when they arose early in the morning beholde thei were all dead corpses 37 So Saneherib King of 〈◊〉 departed and and went a way and returned and dwelt at Neneuéh 38 And as he was in the temple worshiping of Nisroch his god 〈◊〉 and Sharé zér his sonnes slewe him with the sworde aud thay escaped into the land of Ararát and Esarhád don his sonne reigned in his stead CHAP XXXVIII 1 Hezekiah is sicke 5 He is restored to health by the Lord and liueth fiftene yeres after 10 He giueth thankes for his benefit 1 ABout * that time was Hezekiáh sicke vnto the death and the Prophet Isaiáh sonne of Amóz came vnto him and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord Put thine house in an ordre for thou shalt dye not liue 2 Then Hezekiáh turned his face to the wall and praied to the Lord. 3 And said I beseche thee Lord remember now how I haue walked before thee in tru eth and with a perfite heart and haue done that which is good in thy sight Hezekiáh wept sore 4 ¶ Then came the worde of the Lord to Isa iáh saying 5 Go and say vnto Hezekiáh Thus saith the lord God of Dauid thy father I haue heard thy praier and 〈◊〉 thy teares be holde I wil adde vnto thy daies 〈◊〉 yeres 6 And I wil deliuer thee out of the hand of the King of Asshúr and this citie for I wil defend this citie 7 And this signe shalt thou haue of the Lord that the Lord wil do this thing that he hathe spoken 8 Beholde I wil bring againe the shado we the degrees whereby it is gone downe in the dial of Aház by the sunne tē degrees backeward so the sunne turned by ten degrees by the which degrees it was gone downe 9 The writing of Hezechiák King of Iudáh when he had bene sicke and was recouered of his sickenes 10 I said in the cutting of my daies I shal go to the gates of the graue I am depriued of the residue of my yeres 11 I said I shal not se the Lord euen the Lord in the land of the liuing I shal se man no more among the inhabitants of the worlde 12 Mine habita cion is departed and is remoued from me like a shepherds tent I haue cut of like a weauer my life he wil cut me of from the height from day tonight thou wilt make and end of me 13 Irekened to the morning but he brake all my bones like a lion from daie to night wilt thou make an end of me 14 Like a crane or a swallow so did I chat ter I did mourne as a doue mine eie were lift vpon hie ô Lord it hathe oppressed me comfort me 15 What shal I saie for he hathe said it to me and he hathe done it I shal walke weake ly all my yeres in the bitternes of my soule 16 O Lord to them that ouerliue them and to all that are in them the life of my spirit shal be knowen that thou causedst me to slepe and hast giuen life to me 17 Beholde for felicitie I had bitter grief but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behinde thy backe 18 For the graue can not cōfesse thee death can not praise thee thei that godowne in to the pit can not hope for thy trueth 19 But the liuing the liuing he shal confes se thee as I do this day the father to the children shal declare thy trueth 20 The Lord was ready to saue me thereso re we wil sing my song all the dayes of our life in the 〈◊〉 of the Lord. 21 Them said I saiáh Take a lumpe of drye figges and laie it vpon the boile and he shal recouer 22 Also Hezekiāh had said What is the signe that I shal go vp into the House of the Lord CHAP. XXXIX Hezekiáh is reproted because he sheweth his treasures vnto the ambassadours of Babilon 1 AT * the same time Merodách Baladán the sonne of baladán King of Babél sent letters and a present to Hezekiáh for he had heard that he had bene sicke was recouered 2 And Hezekiáh was glad of them and shewed them the house of the treasures the siluer and the golde and the spices the precious ointement and all the house of his armour and all that was foūd in his treasures there was nothing in his house nor in all his kingdome that Hezekiáh shewed them not 3 Then came I saiáh the Prophet vnto King Hezekiáh said vnto him What said these men and from whence came they to thee And Hezekiáh said They are come from a farre countrey vnto me from Babél 4 Then said he What haue they sene in thine house And Hezekiáh answered All that is in mine house haue they sene there is nothing among my treasures that I haue not sheweth them 5 And I saiáh said to Hezekiáh Heare the wordes of the Lord of hostes 6 Beholde the dayes come that all that is in thine house and which thy fathers haue laid vp in store vntil this day shal be caryed to Babél nothing shal be left saith the Lord 7 And of thy sonnes that shal procede out of thee and which thou shalt beget shal they take away they shal be eunuches in the palace of the King of Babél 8 Then said Hezekiáh to Isaiah The worde of the Lord is good which thou hast spo ken and he said Yet let there be peace trueth in my dayes CHAP. XL. 2 Remission of sinnes by Christ The comming of Iohn Baptist. 18 The Propher reproueth the idolaters and them that trust not in the Lord. 1 COmfort ye cōfort ye my people wil your Gods say 2 Speake comfortably to Ierusalém cry vnto her that her warrefare is accompli shed that her iniquitie is pardoned for she
hathe receiued of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes 3 A voyce cryeth in the wildernes Prepa re ye the way of the Lord make streight in the desert a path for our God 4 Euerie valleie shal be exalted and euerie mountaine and hill shal be made lowe the croked shal be streight and the rough places plaine 5 And the glorie of the Lord shal be reueiled and all flesh shal se it together for the mouth of the Lord hathe spoken it 6 A voyce said Crye And he said What shal I crye All flesh is grasse and all the grace thereof is as the floure of the field 7 The grasse withereth the floure fadeth be cause the Spirit of the Lord bloweth vpō it surely the people is grasse 8 The grasse withereth the floure fadeth but them worde of our God shal stand for euer 9 ¶ O Zion that bringest good tidings get thee vp into the hie mountaine ô Ierusalém that bringest good tidings lift vp thy voyce with strength lift it vp be not afraide say vnto the cities of Iudà h Behol de your God 10 Beholde the Lord God wil come with power and his arme shal rule for him beholde his wages is with him and his wor ke before him 11 He sha fede his flocke like a shepherd he shal gather the lambes with his arme and carie them in his bosome and shal guide them with yong 12 Who hathe measured the waters in his fist and counted heauen with the spanne and comprehended the dust of the earth in a measure and weighed the mountaines in a weight and the hilles in a balance 13 Who hathe instructed the Spirite of the Lord or was his coūselour or taught him 14 Of whome toke he counsel and who in structed him and ' taught him in the way of iudgement or taught him knowledge shewed vnto him the way of vnderstāding 15 Beholde the nations are as a droppe of a bucket and are counted as the dust of the balāce beholde he taketh away the yles as a lit le dust 16 And Lebanōn is not sufficient for fyre nor the beastes there of sufficient for a bur ne offring 17 All nations before him are as nothing and they are counted to him lesse then no thing and vanitie 18 To whome then wil'ye liken God or what similitude wil ye set vp vnto him 19 The workeman melteth an image or the goldesmith beateth it out in golde or the goldesmith maketh siluer plates 20 Doeth not the poore chuse out a tre that wil not rote for an oblatiō he seketh also vnto him a cunning workeman to prepare an image that shal not be moued 21 Knowe ye not hing haue ye not heard it hathe it not bene tolde you from the beginning haue ye not vnderstand it by the 2 fundacion of the earth 22 He sitteth vpon the circle of the earth the inhabitāts therof are as grashoppers hestretcheth out the heauēs as a curtaine spreadeth thē out as a tent to dwell in 23 He bringeth the princes to nothing maketh the iudges of the earth as vanitie 24 As thogh they were not plāted as thogh they were not sowē as thogh their stocke toke no roote in the earth for he did euen blow vpon them and they withered and the whirle winde wil take them away as stubble 25 To whome now wil ye likē me that I shul de be like him saith the holie one 26 Lift vp your eyes on hie beholde who hathe created these things and bringeth out their armies by nomber calleth thē all by names by the greatnes of his power and mightie strength nothing faileth 27 Why saiest thou ô Iaakob and speakest ô Israél My waye is hid from the Lord and my iudgement is passed ouer of my God 28 Knowest thou not or hast thou not heard that the euerlasting God the Lord hathe created the ends of the earth he ne ther fainteth nor is weary there is no searching of his vnderstanding 29 But he giueth strength vnto him that fainteth vnto him that hathe no strēgth he encreaseth power 30 Euen the yong men shal faint and be wearie and the yong men shal stumble and fall 31 But they that waite vpon the Lord shal renue their strength they shal lift vp the wings as the egles they shal runne not be wearie they shal walke and not faint CHAP XLI 2 Gods mercie in chusing his people 6 Their idolattie 27 Deliuerance promised to Zion 1 KEpe silence before me ōylands and let the people renue their strength let them come nere and let them speake let vs come together into iudgement 2 Who raised vp iustice from the East called him to his fote and gaue the nacions before him and subdued the Kings he gaue them as dust to his sworde and as scatred stubble vnto his bowe 3 He pursued them and passed safely by the way that he had not gone with his fete 4 Who hathe wroght and done it he that calleth the generations from the begin ning I the Lord am the first with the last I am the same 5 Theyles saweit did feare and the ends of the earth were abashed drewe nere came 6 Euerie man helped his neighbour and said to his brother Be strong 7 So the worke man comforted the founder and he that smote with the hammer him that smote by course saying It is ready for the sodering he fastened it with nailes that it shulde not be moued 8 ¶ But thou Israél art my seruant and thou Iaakób whome I haue chosen these de of Abrahám my friend 9 For I haue taken thee from the ends of the earth and called thee before the chief thereof and said vnto thee Thou art my seruant I haue chosen thee and not cast thee away 10 Feare thou not for I am with thee be not afraid for I am thy God I wil strengthen thee and helpe thee and wil susteine thee with the right hand of my iustice 11 Beholde all they that prouoke thee shal be ashamed and confounded they shal be as nothing and they that striue with thee shal perish 12 Thou shalt seke them and shalt not fin de them to wit the men of thy strife for they shal be as nothing and the men that warre against thee as athing of naught 13 For I the Lord thy God wil holde thy right hand saying vnto thee Feare not I wil helpe thee 14 Feare not thou worme Iaakób and ye men of Israél I wil helpethee saith the Lord thy redemer the holy one of Israél 15 Beholde I wil make thee a roller and a newe treshing instrument hauing tethe thou shalt thresh the mountaines and bring them to poudre and shalt make the hilles as chaffe 16
Cherubims stode vpon the right side of the house when the man wentin and the cloude filled the inner court 4 Then the glorie of the Lord went vp from the Cherúb and stode ouer the dore of the house the house was filled with the cloud and the court was filled with the brightnes of the Lords glorie 5 And the sounde of the Cherubims wings was heard into the vtter court as the voyce of the Almightie God when he speaketh 6 And when he had commanded the man clothed with linnen saying Take fyre from bet wene the wheles frō betwene the Cherubims then he went in and stode beside the whele 7 And one Cherúb stretched forthe his hand from betwene the Cherubims vnto the fyre that was betwene the Cherubims and toke there of and put into the hands of him that was clothed with linen who toke it and 〈◊〉 out 8 And there appeared in the Cherubims the likenes of amans hand vnder their wings 9 And when Iloked vp beholde foure wheles were beside the Cherubims one whele by one Cherúb and another wheleby another Cherúb and the appearance of the wheles was as the colour of a chrysolite stone 10 And their appearance for they were all foure of one facion was as if one whele had bene in another whele 11 When they went forthe they went vpon their foure sides thei returned not as they went but to the place whether the first went they went after it and they turned not as they went 12 And their whole body and their rings their hands and their wings and the wheles were ful of eyes round about euen in the same foure wheles 13 And the Cherub cryed to these wheles in mine hearing saying O whele 14 And euery beast had foure faces the first face was the face of a cherúb the seconde face was the face of a mā the third the face of alion and the fourth the face of an egle 15 And the Cherubims were lifted vp * this is the beast that I sawe at the riuer Chebār 16 And whē the Cherubims went the wheles went by them when the Cherubims lift vp their wings to mount vp from the earth the same wheles also turned not from beside thē 17 When the Cherubims stode they stode when they were lifted vp they lifted them selues vp also for the spirit of the beast was in them 18 Then the glorie of the Lord departed frō aboue the dore of the House and stode vpō the Cherubims 19 And the Cherubims lift vp their wings and mounted vp frō the earth in my sight when they went out the wheles also were besides thē euerie one stode at the entrie of the gate of the Lords House at the East side and the glorie of the God of Israél was vpon thē on hie 20 * This is the beast that I saw vnder the God of Israél by the riuer Chebār and I knewe that they were the Cherubims 21 〈◊〉 one had foure faces and euerie one foure wings and the likenes of mans hands was vnder their wings 22 And the likenes of their faces was the selfe same faces which I sawe by the riuer Che bár the appearance of the Cherubims was the selfe same and they went euerie one straight forwarde CHAP. XI 1 Who they were that seduced the people of Israél 〈◊〉 Agaīst these he prophecieth 〈◊〉 them how they shal be 〈◊〉 abroade 19 The renuing of the heart commeth of God 21 He threatneth them that leane vnto their owne counsels 1 MOreouer the Spirit lift me vp broght me vnto the East gate of the Lords Hou se which lieth Eastward and beholde at the entrie of the gate were fiue and twentie mē among whome I sawe Iaazaniáhthe sonne of Azúr and Pelatiáh the sonne of Benaiáh the princes of the people 2 Then said he vnto me Sonne of man these are the men that imagine mischief and deui se wicked counselin this citie 3 For they say It is not nere let vs buylde houses this citie is the caldron and we be the flesh 4 Therefore prophecie against them sonne of man prophecie 5 And the Spirit of the Lord fel vpon me and said vnto me Speake Thus saith the Lord O ye house of Israél this haue ye said and I know that which riseth vp of your mindes 6 Manie haue ye murthered in this citie and ye haue filled the stretes thereof with the slaine 7 Therefore thus saith the Lord God Thei that ye haue slaine and haue layed in the middes of it they are the flesh and this citie is the caldron but I wil bring you forthe of the middes of it 8 Ye haue feared the sworde and I wil bring a sworde vpon you saith the Lord God 9 And I wil bring you out of the middes there of and deliuer you into the hands of strangers and wil execute iud gements among you 10 Ye shal fall by the sworde I wil iudge you in the border of Israél ye shal know that I am the Lord. 11 This citie shal not be your caldron nether shal ye be the flesh in the middes thereof but I wil iudge you in the border of Israél 12 And ye shal knowe that I am the Lord for ye haue not walked in my statutes nether executed my iudgements but haue done after the maners of the heathen that are round about you 13 ¶ And when I prophecied Pelatiáh the son ne of Benaiáh dyed then fel I downe vpon my face and cryed with a loude voyce and said Ah Lord God wilt thou then vtterly de stroye all the remnant o Israél 14 Againe the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 15 Sonne of man thy brethren euen thy brethren the men of thy kindred and all the house of Israél wholly are they vnto whom the inhabitants of Ierusalém haue said Departe ye farre from the Lord for the land is giuen vs in possession 16 Therefore say Thus saith the Lord GOD Althogh I haue cast them farre of among the heathen and althogh I haue scattered them among the countreis yet wil I be to them as a litle Sanctuarie in the countreis where they shal come 17 Therefore saye Thus saith the Lord GOD I wil gather you againe from the people and assemble you out of the countreis where ye haue bene scattered and I will giue you the land of Israél 18 And they shall come thether and they shall take 〈◊〉 all the idoles thereof and all the abominations there of from thence 19 * And I wil giue them one heart and I will put a newe spirit within their bo wels and I will take the stonie heart out of their bodies and wil giue them an heart of flesh 20 That they maie walke in my statutes and kepe my iudgementes and execute them and they shal be my people and I will be their God 21 But vpon
and had in derision of the residue of 〈◊〉 heathen that are rounde about 5 Therefore thus sayth the Lord God Surely in the fyre of myne indignation haue I spoken against the residue of the heathen and against all Idumea which haue taken my land for their possession with dispitefull mindes to call it out for a praie 6 Prophecie therefore vpon the land of Israél and saye vnto the mountaines aud to the hilles to the riuers and to the valleis Thus saith the LORDE God Beholde I haue spokē in mine in dignation and in my wrath because ye haue suffered the shame of the heathen 7 Therefore thus sayth the LORD GOD I haue lifted vp my ne hand surely the heathen that are aboute you shall be are theyr shame 8 But you ô mountaines of Israél ye shall shoote forthe your branches and bryng forthe your frute to me people of Israél for they are ready to come 9 For beholde I come vnto you and I will turne vnto you and ye shall be tilled and sowen 10 And I will multiplie the men vpon you euen all the house of Israél wholly and the cities shal be inhabited and the desolate places shal be buylded 11 And I wil multiplie vpon you man ād beast and they shall encrease and bring frute and I will cause you to dwell after your olde estate and I wil bestowe benefites vpon you mo re then at the 〈◊〉 and ye shall knowe that I am the Lord. 12 Yea I will cause men to walke vpon you euen my people Israél and they shal possesse you and ye shal be their inheritance and ye shall no more hence forthe depriue them of men 13 Thus sayth the LORDE GOD Because they saye vnto you Thou land deuourest vp men and haste bene a waster of thy people 14 Therefore thou shalt deuoure men no more nether waste thy people hence forthe saith the Lord God 15 Nether will I cause men to heare in thee the shame of the heathen any more nether shalte thou beare the reproche of the people any more nether shalte cause thy folke to fall any more sayth the LORDE God 16 ¶ Moreouer the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 17 Sonne of man when the house of Israél dwelt in their owne land they defiled it by their owne wayes and by their dedes their waye was before me as the filthines of the menstruous 18 Wherefore I powred my wrath vppon them for the blood that they had shed in the land and for their idoles where with they had polluted it 19 And I scattred them among the heathen and they were dispersed through the countreis for according to their wayes and according to their dedes I iudged them 20 * And when they entred vnto the heathen whether they went they polluted mine holy Name when they sayd of them These are the people of the Lord and are gone out of his land 21 But I fauoured 〈◊〉 holy Name whiche the house of Israél had polluted among the heathen whether they went 22 Therefore saye vnto the house of Israél Thus sayth the LORDE GOD I do not thys for your sakes ó house of Israél but for myne holye Names sake whiche ye polluted among the heathen whether ye went 23 And I wil sanctifie my great Name whiche was polluted amonge the heathen among whome you haue polluted it and the heathen shall knowe that I am the Lord sayth the 〈◊〉 God when I shal be sanctified in you before their eyes 24 For I wil take you from among the heathē and gather you out of all countreis and will bring you into your owne land 25 Then wil powre cleane water vpon you and ye shal be cleane yea from all your filthynes and from all your idoles will I clense you 26 * A newe heart also will I giue you and a 〈◊〉 Spirit will I put within you and I will take away the stonie heart out of your bodye and I wyll gyue you an hearte of fleshe 27 And I wil put my Spirit within you and cau se you to walke in my 〈◊〉 and ye shall kepe my iudgements and do them 28 And ye shal dwell in the land that I gaue to your fathers and ye shal be my people and I wil be your God 29 I will also deliuer you from all your filthines and I wil call for corne and wil increase it and lay no famine vpon you 30 For I will multiplie the frute of the trees and the encrease of the field that ye shal be a re no more the reproche of famine among the heathen 31 Then shalye remember your owne wicked wayes and your dedes that were not good and shall iudge your selues worthie to haue bene destroyed for your iniquities and for abominacions 32 Be it knowen vnto you that I do not thys for your sakes sayth the LORDE GOD therefore ô ye house of Israél be ashamed and confounded for your owne wayes 33 Thus sayth the LORDE GOD What tyme as I shall haue clensed you frome all your iniquities I will cause you to dwell in the cities and the desolate places shal be buylded 34 And the desolate land shal be tilled where as it lay waste in the sight of all that passed by 35 And they said This waste land was like the garden of Eden and these waste and desolate and ruinous cities were strong and were inhabited 36 Then the residue of the heathen that are left round about you shal knowe that I the Lord buylde the ruinous places and plant the desolate places I the Lord haue spoken it and wil do it 37 Thus saith the Lord God I wil yet for this be soght of the house of Israél to performe it vnto them I wil encrease them with men like a slocke 38 As the holie flocke as the flocke of 〈◊〉 in their solemne feastes so shal the desolate cities be filled with 〈◊〉 of men and they shal knowe that I am the Lord. CHAP. XXXVII 1 He prophecieth the bringing againe of the people being in captiuitie 16 〈◊〉 sheweth the 〈◊〉 of the ten tribes with the two 1 THe hand of the Lord was vpon me and caryed me out in the Spirit of the Lord and set me downe in the middes of the field which was ful of bones 2 And he led me round about by them and be holde there were very manie in the open field and lo they were verie drye 3 And he said vnto me Sonne of man can these bones liue And I answered ó Lord God thou knowest 4 Againe he said vnto me Prophecie vpon the se bones and say vnto them Oye drye bones heare the worde of the Lord. 5 Thus saith the Lord God vnto these bones Beholde I wil cause breath to entre into you and ye shal liue 6 And I wil lay sine wes vpō you make flesh growe vpon you and couer you with skin put breath in
prayse the Name of the Lord your God that hathe delt marueilously with you and my people shal neuer be a shamed 27 Ye shal also knowe that I am in the middes of Israél and that I am the Lord your God and none other and my people shal neuer be ashamed 28 And afterwarde will I power out my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecie your olde men shal dreame dreames and your yong men shal se visions 29 And also vpon the seruaunts and vpon the maydes in those dayes will I powre my Spirit 30 And I will shewe wonders in the heauens and in the earth blood and fyre and pillers of smoke 31 The sunne shal be turned into darkenes ād the moone into blood before the great and terrible daie of the Lord come 32 But whosoeuer shall call on the Name of the Lord shal be saued for in mount Zión and in Ierusalém shal be deliuerance as the Lord hathe said and in the remnant whom the Lord shal call CHAP. III. Of the iudgement of GOD against the enemies of hys people 1 FOr beholde in those dayes and in that time when I shal bring againe the captiuitie of Iudáh and Ierusalém 2 I will also gather all nations and will bryng them downe into the valley of Iehoshaphát and will plead with them there for my people and for mine heritage Israél whome they haue scattered among the nations and parted my land 3 And they haue cast lottes for my people and haue giuen the childe for the harlot and solde the girle for wyne that they myght drinke 4 Yea and what haue you to do with me Tyrus and Ziōn and all the coastes of Palestina wil ye render me a recompense and if ye re compēse me swiftely and spedely wil 〈◊〉 ren der your recompense vpon your head 5 For ye haue taken my siluer and my golde and haue caried into your temples my goodlie and pleasant things 6 The children also of Iudáh and the children of Ierusalém haue you solde vnto the Grecians that ye myght send them farre from their border 7 Beholde I will raise them out of the place where ye haue solde them and will render your rewarde vpon your owne head 8 And I wil sell your sonnes and your daughters into the hand of the children of Iudah and they shall sell them to the Sabeans to a people farre of for the Lorde hym self hath spoken it 9 Publish this among the Gentiles prepare warre wake vp the mightie men let all the men of warre drawe nere and come vp 10 Breake your plowe shares into swordes and your sieths into speares letthe weake saie I am strong 11 Assemble yourselues and come all ye heathen and gather yourselues together round about there shall the Lord caste downe thy mightie men 12 Let the heathen be weakened and come vp to the valley of Iehoshaphat for there will I sitto iudge all the heathen rounde about 13 Put in your sieths for the winepresse is ripe come get you downe for the winepresse is full yea the winepresses runne ouer for their wickednes is great 14 Omultitude ô multitude come into the valley of threshing for the daye of the Lord is nere in the valley of threshing 15 The sunne and moone shal be darkned and the starres shal withdrawe theirlight 16 The Lorde also shall roare out of Ziōn and vtter his voice from Ierusalém and the heauens and the earth shalke but the Lord wil be the hope of his people and the strength of the children of Israél 17 So shall ye knowe that I am the Lord your God dwellyng in Zion mine holie Mountaine then shall Ierusalém be holy and there shall no strangers go thoro we heranie more 18 And in that day shal the mountaines drop downe newe wine and the hilles shall flowe with milke and all the riuers of Iudáh shall runne with waters ād a fountaine shal come forthe of the House of the Lord and shall watter the valley of Shittim 19 Egypt shal be waste and Edóm shal be a desolate wildernes for the iniuries of the children of Iudáh because they haue shed in nocent blood in their land 20 But Iudáh shall dwell for euer and Ierusalém from generacion to generacion 21 For I will clense their blood that I haue not clensed and the LORDE will dwellin Zión AMOS THE ARGVMENT AMong many other Prophetes that God raised vp to admonishe the Israelites of his plagues for their wickednes and idolatrie he stirred vp Amos who was an 〈◊〉 or shepherd of a poore towne and gaue hym bothe knowledge and constancie to reproue all estates and degrees and to denounce Gods horrible iudgements against them exceptthey did in time repent shewing them that if God spare not the other nacions about them who had liued as it were in ignorance of God in respect of them but for their sinnes will punish them that they colde loke for nothing but an horrible destruction except they turned to the Lord by vnfained repentance And finally he comforteth the godlie with hope of the comming of the 〈◊〉 by whome they shulde haue perfite deliuerance and saluacion CHAP. I. 1 The time of the prophecie of Amos. 3 The worde of the Lord against Damascus 6 The Philistims Tyrus Idumea and Ammon 1 THE wordes of Amos who was amonge the herdmē at Tecoa whi che he sawe vpō Israél in the dayes of Vzziáh King of Iudáh and in the dayes of Ieroboā the sonne of Ioáh King of Israél two yere befo re the earth quake 2 And he said The Lord shalroare from Ziōn and vtter his voyce from Ierusalém and the dwelling places of the shepherds shal perish and the top of Carmél shal wither 3 Thus saith the Lord For thre transgressiós of Damascus and for foure I wil not turne to it because they haue thre shed Gileád with treshing instruments of yron 4 Therefore will I send a fyre into the house of Hazaél and it shall deuoure the palaces of Ben-hadád 5 I wil breake also the barres of Damascus ād cut of the inhabitant of Bikeath-áuen and him that holdeth the scepter out of Beth-éden and the people of Arám shal go into ca 〈◊〉 vnto Kir saith the Lord. 6 Thus saith the Lord For thre transgressions of Azzáh and for foure I wil not turne to it because they caried awaye prisoners the whole captinitie to shut them vp in Edom. 7 Therefore wil I send a fyre vpon the walles of Azzáh and it shall deuoure the places thereof 8 And I wil cut of the inhabitāt from Ashdod and him that holdeth the scepter from Ashkelon and turne mine hand to Ekron and the remnant of the Philistims shall perishe saith the Lord God 9 ¶ Thus saith the Lorde For the transgressions of Tyrus and for foure I wil not turne to
wil prophecie vnto thee of wine and of strong drinke he shal euen be the Prophet of this people 12 I wil surely gather thee wholy ô Iaakób I wil surely gather the remnant of Israél I wil put them together as the shepe of Bozráh euē as the flocke in the middes of their folde the cities shalbeful of brute of the men 13 The breaker vp shal come vp before thē they shal breake out passe by the gate and go out by it and their King shal go before them and the Lord shal be vppon their heads CHAP. III. 1 Against the tvrannie of 〈◊〉 and false prophetes 1 ANd I said He are I pray you ô heads of Iaakób and ye princes of the house of Israél shulde not ye knowe iudgement 2 But they hate the good and loue the euil thei plucke of their skinnes from them their flesh from their bones 3 And they eate also the fleshe of my people and flay of their skinne from them their breake their bones and chop them in pieces as for the pot and as fleshe within the caldron 4 Then shall they crye vnto the Lord but he wil not heare them he wil euen hide his face from them at that time because they haue done wickedly in their workes 5 Thus saith the Lord Concerning the Prophetes that disceiue my people and bite them with their teeth and crye peace but if a man put not into their mouthes they prepare warre against him 6 Therfore night shal be vnto you for a vision and darkenes shal be vnto you for a diuination and the sunne shall go downe ouer the Prophetes and the daye shal be darke ouer them 7 Then shal the Seers be ashamed and the sothesaiers confounded yea they shall all couer their lippes for they haue none answer of God 8 Yet not withstanding I am full of power by the Spirit of the Lord and of iudgemēt and of strength to declare vnto Iaakób his transgression and to Israél his sinne 9 Heare this I praye you ye heades of the house of Iaakób and princes of the house of Israél they abhorre iudgemēt and peruert all equitie 10 They buyld vp Zión with blood and Ierusalém with iniquitie 11 The heads thereof iudge for rewardes the Priests therof teache for hyre and the Prophetes there of prophecie for money yet will they leane vpon the Lord and say Is not the Lord among vs no euill cā come vpon vs. 12 Therefore shall Zión for your sake be plowed as a field and Ierusalém shall be an heape and the mountaine of the house as the hie places of the forest CHAP. IIII. 1 Of the kingdome of Christ and felicitie of his Church 1 BVt in the laste dayes it shall come to passe that the mountaine of the House of the LORD shall be prepared in the top of the mountaines and it shal be exalted aboue the hilles and people shall 〈◊〉 vnto it 2 Yea many nacions shal come say Come and let vs go vp to the Mountaine of the Lord and to the House of the God of Iaakób and he wil teach vs his waies and we wil walke in his paths for the Law shal go for the of Zión and the worde of the Lord from Ierusalém 3 And he shal iudge among many people rebuke mightie nacions a farre of they shal breake their swordes into mattockes and their speares into sieths nacion shal not lift vp a sworde against nacion nether shal they learne to fight any more 4 But thei shal sit euery man vnder his vine and vnder his fig tre and none shall make them afraied for the mouth of the Lord of hostes ha the spoken it 5 For all people wil walke euery one in the Name of his God and we wil walke in the Name of the Lord our GOD for euer and euer 6 At the same day saith the Lord will I gather her that halted and I will gather her that is cast out and her that I haue afflicted 7 And I will make her that halted a remnant and her that was cast farre of a migh tie nacion and the Lord shall rey gne ouer them in Mount Zión from hence forth euē for euer 8 And thou ô to wre of the flocke the strōg holde of the daughter Ziōn vnto thee shal it come euen the first dominion kingdome shall come to the daughter Ierusalē 9 Now why doest thou crye out with lamentacion is there no King in thee is thy counseller perished for sorow hathe taken thee as a woman in trauail 10 Sorow and mourne ô daughter Zión like a woman in trauail for now shalt thou go for the of the Citie and dwell in the fielde and shalt go into Babél but there shalt thou be deliuered there the Lord shal redeme thee from the hand of thine enemies 11 Now also manye nacions are gathered against thee saying Zión shal be condēned and our eye shall oke vpon Zión 12 But they knowe not the thoghts of the Lord they vnderstand not his counsell for he shall gather them as the sheaues in the barne 13 Arise and thresh ô daughter Zión for I wil make thine horne yron and I wil make thine hooues brasse and thou shalt breake in pieces many people and I will cōsecrate their riches vnto the Lord and theyr substance vnto the ruler of the whole worlde CHAP. V. 1 The destructiō of 〈◊〉 2 The excellēcie of 〈◊〉 1 NOw assemble thy garisons ô daughter of garisós he hath laied siege against vs they shal smite the iudge of Israél with a rodde vpon the cheke 2 And thou Beth-léem Ephráthah art litle to be among the thousands of Iudáh yet out of thee shal he come for the vnto me that shal be the ruler in Israél whose goings for the haue bene from the beginning and from euerlasting 3 Therefore wil he giue them vp vntill the time that she which shal beare shal trauail then the remnant of their brethren shal returne vnto the children of Israél 4 And he shal stand 〈◊〉 fede in the strēgth of the Lord 7 in the maiestie of the Name of the Lord his God and they shal dwel stil for now shal he be magnified vnto the ends of the worlde 5 And he shal be our peace whē Asshūr shal come into our land when he shall tread in our palaces then shal we raise against him seuen shepherds and eight 〈◊〉 men 6 And they shall destroye Asshúr with the sworde and the land of Nimród with their swordes thus shall 〈◊〉 deliuer vs frome Asshúr when he cometh into our land and when he shal tread within our borders 7 And the remnant of Iaakób shal be amōg many people as a dewe from the Lord as the showres vpon the grasse that waiteth not for mā nor hopeth in
be alway min deful of the scourges 17 Beholde vitailes shal be so good cheape vpon earth that they shal thinke them selues to be in good case but then shal the euils bud forthe vpon earth euen the swor de the famine and great confusion 18 For many of them that dwell vpon earth shal perish with famine and the other that escape the famine shal the sworde destroy 19 And the dead shal be cast out as dongue there shal be no man to comforte themfor the earth shal be wasted and the cities shal be cast downe 20 There shal be no man left to till the earth and to sowe it the trees shal giue frute but who shal gather them 21 The grapes shal be ripe but who shal treade them for all places shal be desolate so that one man shal desire to se another or to heare his voyce 22 For of one citie there shal be ten left and two of the field which shal hide them selues in the thicke woods and in the cleftes of rockes 23 As when there remaine thre or foure oliues in the place where oliues growe or among other trees 24 Or as when a vineyarde is gathered there are left some grapes of them that diligētly soght thoro we the vineyarde 25 So in those daies there shal be thre or 〈◊〉 lest by them that searche their houses the sworde 26 And the earth shal be left waste and the fields thereof shal waxe olde her waies and all her paths shal growe full of thornes because no man shal trauail there through 27 The virgines shal mourne hauing no bride gromes the women shal make lamentacion hauing no housbands their daughters shal mourne hauing no helpers 28 In the warres shal their bride gromes be destroied and their housbands shal perish with famine 29 But ye seruants of the Lord heare these things and marke them 30 Beholde the worde of the Lord receaue it beleue not the gods of whome the Lord speaketh beholde the plagues drawe nere and are not slacke 31 As a trauailing woman which in the ninthe moneth bringeth forthe her sonne when the houre of birth is come two or thre houres a fore the peines come vpon her bodie and when the childe cometh to the birth they tarie not a whit 32 So shal not the plagues be slacke to come vpō the earth the worlde shal mourne sorowes shal come vpon it on euerie side 33 Omy people heare my worde make you ready to the battel and in the troubles be euen as a strangers vpon earth 34 He that selleth let him be as he that fleeth his way and he that byeth as one that wil lose 35 Whoso occupieth marchandise as he that winneth not and he that buyldeth as he that shal not dwell therein 36 He that soweth as one that shal not reape hethat cutteth the vine as he that shal not gather the grapes 37 They that mary as they that shal get no children and they that mary not so as the widdowes 38 Therefore they that labour labour in vaine 39 For strangers shal reape their frutes and spoile their goods and ouerthrowe their houses and take their children captiuefor in captiuitie and famine shal they get their children 40 And they that occupie their marchandise with couetousnes the more they decke their cities their houses their possession their owne personnes 41 So muche more wil I be angrie against thē for their sinnes saith the Lord. 42 As a whore enuieth an honest and vertuous woman 43 So shal righteousnes hate iniquitie when she decketh herself shal accuse her opē ly when he shal come that shal bridle the autor of all sinne vpon earth 44 And therefore be ye not like thereunto norto the workes thereof for or euer it be long iniquitie shal be taken a way out of the earth and righteousnes shal reigne among you 45 Let not the sinner say that he hathe not sinned for coles of fyre shal burne vpon his head which saith I haue not sinned before the Lord God and his glorie 46 Beholde the Lord * knoweth all the wor kes of men their imaginaciós their thoghtes and their hearts 47 * For assone as he said Let the earth be made it was made let the heauen be made and it was created 48 By his worde were the starres established and he * knoweth the nomber of them 49 He searcheth the depth and the treasures thereof he hathe measured the sea what it conteineth 50 He hathe shut the seain the middes of the waters and with his worde hathe he hāged the earth vpon the waters 51 He spreadeth out the heauē like a vawte vpon the waters hathe he founde it 52 In the desert hathe he made springs of water and poles vpon the toppe of the mountaines to powre out floods from the hie rockes to water the earth 53 He made man and put his heart in the mid des of the bodie and gaue him breth life and vnderstanding 54 And the Spirit of the almightie God whiche made all things and hathe searched all the hid things in the secrets of the earth 55 He knoweth your inuēcions and what ye imagine in your heart when ye sinne and wolde hide your sinnes 56 Therefore hathe the Lord searched and soght out all your workes and wil put you all to shame 57 And when your sinnes are broght forthe before men ye shal be confounded and your owne sinnes shal stand as your accusers in that day 58 What wil ye do or how wil ye hide your sinnes before God and his Angels 59 Beholde God him selfe is the iudge feare him cease from your sinnes forget your iniquities and medle no more from hence forthe with them so shal God lead you for the and deliuer you from all trouble 60 For beholde the heate of a great multitu de is kindled against you and they shal take away certeine of you and shal slaye you for meat to the idoles 61 And they that consent vnto them shal be had in derision and in reproche and troden vnder foote 62 For in euerie place and cities that are nere there shal be great insurrection against those that feare the Lord. 63 They shal be like mad men they shal spare none they shal spoyle waste suche as yet feare the Lord. 64 For they then shal waste and spoile their goods and cast them out of their houses 65 Then shal the tryal of my chosen appeare as the golde is tryed by the fyre 66 Heare ô ye my beloued saith the Lord be holde the daies of trouble are at hand but I wil deliuer you from them be not ye afraied doute not for God is your captaine 67 Who so kepeth my commandements and precepts saith the Lord God let not your sinnes weigh you downe and let not your iniquities lift them selues vp 68 Wo vnto them that are bounde with their sinnes and couered with their iniquities as a field is hedged in with bushes
that Iesus colde no more openly enter into the citie but was without in desert places and they came to him from euerie quarter CHAP. II. 3 He healeth the man of the palsie 5 He forgiueth sinnes 14 He calleth Leui the customer 16 He eateth with sinners 18 He excuseth his disciples as touching fasting and keping the Sabbath daye 1 AFter* a fewe dayes he entred into Capernaum againe and it was noysed that he was in the house 2 And anone manie gathered together in so muche that the places about the dore colde not receiue anie more and he preached the worde vnto them 3 And there came vnto hym that broght one sicke of the palsie borne of foure men 4 And because they colde not come nere vnto him for the multitude they vncouered the rofe of the house where he was and when they had broken it open they let down the bed wherein the sicke of the palsie laye 5 Now when Iesus sawe their faith he said to the sicke of the palsie Sonne thy sinnes are forgiuen thee 6 And there were certeine of the Scribes sitting there and reasoning in their hearts 7 Why doeth this man speake suche blasphe mies * who can forgiuen sinnes but God onelie 8 And immediatly when Iesus perceyued in his spirit that thus they thoght with them selues he said vnto thē Why reasō ye these things in your hearts 9 Whether is it easier to say to the sicke of the palsie Thy sinnes are forgiuē thee or to say Arise and take vp thy bed and walke 10 And that ye may knowe that the Sonne of man hathe autoritie in earth to forgiue sinnes he said vnto the sicke of the palsie 11 I say vnto thee Arise and take vp thy bed and get thee hence into thine owne house 12 And by and by he arose toke vp his bed and went forthe before them al in somuche that they were all amased ād glorified God saying We neuer sawe suche a thing 13 ¶ Then he went again to warde the sea and all the people resorted vnto hym and he taught them 14 * And as Iesus passed by he sawe Leui the sonne of Alpheus sit at the receite of custome and said vnto him Followe me And he arose and followed him 15 ¶ And it came to passe as Iesus sate at table in his house many Publicanes and sinners sate at table also with Iesus and his disciples for there were many that followed him 16 And when the Scribes and Pharises sawe him eat with the Publicanes sinners they said vnto his disciples Howe is it that he eateth drinketh with Publicanes ād sinners 17 Now when Iesus heard it he said vnto thē The whole haue no nede of the physicion but the sicke * I came not to call the righteous but the sinners to repentance 18 * And the disciples of Iohn and the Pharises dist fast and came ād said vnto him Why do the disciples of Iohn and of the Pharises fast and thy disciples fast not 19 And Iesus sayd vnto them Can the childrē of the mariage chamber fast whiles the bridgrome is with thē as long as they haue the bridegrome with them they cā not fast 20 But the dayes wil come when the bridegrome shal be taken from them and thē shal they fast in those dayes 21 Also no man soweth a piece of new cloth in an olde garment for els the new piece ta keth away the filling vp from the olde and the breache is worse 22 Likewise no man putteth new wine into olde vessels for els the new wine breaketh the vessels and the wine runneth out and the vessels are lost but new wine must be put into new vessels 23 ¶ * And it came to passe as he went through the corne on the Sabbath day that his disciples as they went on their way began to plucke the eares of corne 24 And the Pharises said vnto him Beholde why do they on the Sabbath day that which is not lawful 25 And he said to them Haue ye neuer red what* Dauid did when he had nede ād was an hungred bothe he and they that were with him 26 How he went into the house of God in the dayes of Abiathar the hie Priest and dit eat the shewe bread which were not lawful to eat but for the* Priests and gaue also to them which were with him 27 And he said to thē The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath 28 Wherefore the Sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath CHAP. III. 1 He healeth the man with the dryed 〈◊〉 14. He choseth his Apostles 21 Christ is thoght of the worldelings to be besides him self 22 He casteth out the vncleane spi rit which the Pharises ascribe vnto the deuil 29 Blasphe mie against the holie Gost. 35 The brother sister and mother of Christ. 1 ANd* he entred againe into the Synagogue and there was a man which had a withered hand 2 And they watched him whether he wolde heale him on the Sabbath day that they might accuse him 3 Then he said vnto the man which had the withered hand Arise stand forthe in the middes 4 And he said to them Is it lawful to do a good dede on the Sabbath day or to do euil to saue the life or to kil But thei helde their peace 5 Then he loked rounde about on them an gerly mourning also for the hardenes of their hearts and said to the man Stretch forthe thine hand And he stretched it out and his hand was restored as whole as the other 6 ¶ And the Pharises departed straightwaye gathered a councel with the Herodians against him that they might destroye him 7 But Iesus auoyded with his disciples to the sea ād a great multitude followed him from Galile and from Iudea 8 And from Ierusalem and from Idumea and beyonde Iordan and they that dwelled about Tyrus and Sidon when thei had heard what things he did came vnto hym in great nomber 9 And he commāded his disciples that a ship shulde waite for hym because of the multitude lest they shulde throng him 10 For he had healed many in so muche that they preassed vpō him to touche him as ma ny as had plagues 11 And when the vncleane spirits sawe hym they fell downe before him and cryed saying Thou art the Sonne of God 12 And he sharpely rebuked them to the end they shulde not vtter him 13 ¶ * Then he went vp into a mountaine and called vnto him whome he wolde and they came vnto him 14 And he appointed twelue that they shulde be with him and that he might send them to preache 15 And that they myght haue power to heale sickenesses and to cast out deuils 16 And the first was Simon and he named Simon Peter 17 Then Iames the sonne of Zebedeus
Iesus of Nazaret the sonne of Ioseph 46 Then Nathanael said vnto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazaret Philippe said to him Come and se. 47 Iesus sawe Nathanael coming to him and said of him Beholde in dede an Israelite in whome is no guile 48 Nathanael said vnto him Whence knewest thou me Iesus answered and said vnto him Before that Philippe called thee when thou wast vnder the figge tre I sawe thee 49 Nathanael answered said vnto him Rabbi thou art the Sonne of God thou art the King of Israel 50 Iesus answered and said vnto him Because I said vnto thee I sawe thee vnder the figge tre beleuest thou thou shalt se greater things then these 51 And he said vnto him Verely verely I say vnto you hereafter shal ye se heauen open and the Angels of God * ascending and descending vpon the Sonne of man CHAP. II. 8 Christ turneth the water into wine 14 He driueth the byers and sellers out of the Temple 19 He forewarneth his death and resurrection 23 He conuerteth many and distrusteth man 1 ANd the thirde day was there a mariage in Cana a towne of Galile and the mother of Iesus was there 2 And Iesus was called also and his disciples vnto the mariage 3 Now whē the wine failed the mother of Iesus said vnto him They haue no wine 4 Iesus said vnto her Woman what haue I to do with thee mine houre is not yet come 5 His mother said vnto the seruants Whatsoeuer he saith vnto you do it 6 And there were set there six waterpottes of stone after the maner of the purifying of the Iewes conteining two or thre firkins a piece 7 And Iesus said vnto thē Fil the waterpottes with water Then they filled them vpto the brim 8 Then he said vnto them Drawe out now beare vnto the gouernour of the feast So they bare it 9 Now when the gouernour of the feast had tasted the water that was made wine for he knewe not whence it was but the seruants whiche drewe the water knewe the gouernour of the feast called the bridegrome 10 And said vnto him All men at the beginning set forthe good wine when men haue wel drunke then that which is worse but thou hast kept backe the good wine vntil now 11 This beginning of miracles did Iesus in Cana at owne of Galile and shewed for the his glorie and his disciples beleued on him 12 After that he went downe into Capernaum he and his mother and his brethren and his disciples but they continued not manie dayes there 13 For the Iewes Passeouer was at hand There fore Iesus went vp to Ierusalem 14 * And he founde in the Temple those that solde oxen and shepe and doues and changers of money sitting there 15 Then he made a scourge of smale cordes draue them all out of the Temple with the shepe and oxen and powred out the changers money and ouerthrewe the tables 16 And said vnto them that solde doues Take these things hence make not my Fathers house an house of marchandise 17 And his disciples remembred that it was written * The zeale of thine house hathe eaten me vp 18 Then answered the Iewes and said vnto him What signe shewest thou vnto vs that thou doest these things 19 Iesus answered and said vnto them * Destroye this tēple and in thre dayes I wil raise it vp againe 20 Then said the Iewes Fortie and six yeres was this Temple a buylding and wilt thou reare it vp in thre dayes 21 But he spake of the temple of his bodie 22 Assone therefore as he was risen from the dead his disciples remembred that he thus said vnto them and they beleued the Scriptu re and the worde which Iesus had said 23 Now when he was at Ierusalem at the Passeouer in the feast many beleued in his Name whē they sawe his miracles which he did 24 But Iesus did not commit him self vnto thē because he knewe them all 25 And had no nede that any shulde testifie of man for he knewe what was in man CHAP. III. 3 Christ instructeth Nichodemus in the regeneratiō 15 Of faith 16 Of the loue of God towards the worde 23 The doctrine and baptisme of Iohn 28 And the witnes that he beareth of Christ. 1 THere was now a man of the Pharises named Nicodemus a ruler of the Iewes 2 He came to Iesus by night and said vnto him Rabbi we knowe that thou art a teacher come from God for no man colde do these miracles that thou doest except God were with him 3 Iesus answered and said vnto him Verely verely I say vnto thee except a man be borne againe he can not se the kingdome of God 4 Nichodemus said vnto him How can a man be borne which is olde can he enter into his mothers wombe againe and be borne 5 Iesus answered Verely verely I say vnto thee except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit he can not enter into the kingdome of God 6 That which is borne of the flesh is flesh and that that is borne of the Spirit is spirit 7 Marueile not that I said to thee Ye must be borne againe 8 The winde bloweth where it listeth and thou he arest the soūde there of but canst not tel whence it cometh and whether it goeth so is euerie man that is borne of the Spirit 9 Nicodemus answered said vnto him How can these things be 10 Iesus answered and said vnto him Art thou a teacher of Israel and knowest no these things 11 Verely verely I say vnto thee we speake that we knewe testifie that we haue sene but ye receiue not our witnes 12 If when I tel you earthlie things ye beleue not how shulde ye beleue if I shal tell you of heauenlie things 13 For no man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hathe descended from heauen the Sōne of man which is in heauen 14 * And as Moses lift vp the serpent in the wil dernes so must the Sōne of man be lift vp 15 That whosoeuer beleueth in him shuld not perish but haue eternal life 16 * For God so loued the worlde that he hath giuen his onely begotten Sōne that whosoeuer beleueth in him shulde not perish but haue euerlasting life 17 * For God sent not his Sōne into the worlde that he shulde condemne the worlde but that the worlde through him might be saued 18 He that beleueth in him shal not be condem ned but he that beleueth not is condemned already because he beleueth not in the Name of the onely begotten Sonne of God 19 * And this in the condemnation that light is come into the worlde and men loued darkenes rather then light because their dedes were euil 20 For
your selues 44 No man can come to me except the Father which hathe sent me drawe him and I wil raise him vp at the last day 45 It is written in the * Prophetes And they shal be all taught of God Euerie man therefore that hathe heard and hathe learned of the Father cometh vnto me 46 * Not that anie man hathe sene the Father saue he which is of God he hathe sene the Father 47 Verely verely I say vnto you He that beleueth in me hathe euerlasting life 48 I am the bread of life 49 * Your fathers did eat Manna in the wildernes and are dead 50 This is the bread whiche cometh downe from heauē that he which eateth of it shuld not dye 51 I am the liuing bread which came downe from heauen if anie man eat of this bread he shal liue for euer and the bread that I wil giue is my flesh which I wil giue for the life of the worlde 52 Then the Iewes stroue among them selues saying How can this man giue vs his flesh to eat 53 Then Iesus said vnto them Verely verely I say vnto you Except ye eat the flesh of the Sōne of man and drinke his blood ye haue no life in you 54 Whosoeuer* eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hathe eternal life and I wil raise him vp at the last day 55 For my flesh is meat in dede and my blood is drinke in dede 56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 57 As the liuing Father hathe sent me so liue I by the Father and he that eateth me euē he shal liue by me 58 This is the bread which came downe from heauen not as your fathers haue eate Manna are dead He that eateth of 〈◊〉 bread shal liue for euer 59 These things spake he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 60 Manie therefore of his disciples when thei heard this said This is an hard saying who can heare it 61 But Iesus knowing in him self that his disci ples murmured at this said vnto thē Doeth this offende you 62 What then if ye shulde se the Sonne of mā ascende vp * where he was before 63 It is the Spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing the wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and life 64 But there are some of you that beleue not for Iesus knewe from the beginning which they were that beleued not and who shulde betraye him 65 And he said Therefore said I vnto you that no man can come vnto me except it be giuē vnto him of my Father 66 From that time manie of his disciples went backe and walked no more with him 67 Thē said Iesus to the twelue Wil ye also go away 68 Then Simon Peter answered him Master to whome shal we go Thou hast the wordes of eternal life 69 And we beleue and knowe that thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God 70 Iesus answered thē Haue not 〈◊〉 * chosen you twelue and one of you is a deuil 71 Now he spake it of Iudas Iscariot the sonne of Simon for he it was that shulde betraye him thogh he was one of the twelue CHAP. VII 6 Iesus reproueth the ambition of his cousins 12 There are diuers opinions of him among the people 17 He sheweth how to knowe the trueth 20 The iniurie they do vnto him 47 The 〈◊〉 ebuke the officers becau se they haue not taken him 52 And chide with Nicode mus for taking his parte 1 AFter these things Iesus walked in Galile and wolde not walke in Iudea for the Iewes soght to kil him 2 Now the Iewes * feast of the Tabernacles was at hand 3 His brethren therefore said vnto him departe hence and go into Iudea that thy disciples may se thy workes that thou doest 4 For there is no man that doeth anie thing secretly and he himself seketh to be famous If thou doest these things shewe thy self to the worlde 5 For as yet his brethren beleued not in him 6 Then Iesus said vnto them My time is not yet come but your time is alway readie 7 The world can not hate you but me it hateth because I testifie of it that the workes there of are euil 8 Go ye vp vnto this feast I wil not govp yet vnto this feast for my time is not yet fulfilled 9 ¶ These things he said vnto them and abode stil in Galile 10 But assone as his brethren were 〈◊〉 vp thē went he also vp vnto the feast not openly but as it were priuely 11 Then the Iewes soght him at the feest and said Where is he 12 And muche murmuring was there of him among the people Some said He is a good man other said Naye but be deceiueth the people 13 How be it no man spake openly of him for feare of the Iewes 14 Now when half the feast was done Iesus went vp into the Temple and taught 15 And the Iewes marueiled saying How knoweth this man the Scriptures seing that he neuer learned 16 Iesus answered them and said My doctrine is not mine but his that sent me 17 If anie man wil do his wil he shal knowe of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my self 18 He that speaketh of him self seketh his owne glorie but he that seketh his glorie that sent him the same is true and no vnrighteousnes is in him 19 * Did not Moses giue you a Lawe and yet none of you kepeth the Law * Why go ye about to kil me 20 The people answered and said Thou hast a deuil who goeth about to kil thee 21 Iesus answered and said to them I haue done one worke and ye all marueile 22 * Moses therefore gaue vnto you circumcision not because it is of Moses but of the * fathers and ye on the Sabbath day circum cise a man 23 If a man on the Sabbath receiue circumcision that the Law of Moses shulde not be brokē be ye angrie with me because I haue made a man euerie whit whole on the Sabbath day 24 * Iudge not according to the appearance but 〈◊〉 righteous iudgement 25 ¶ Then said some of them of Ierusalem is not this he whome they go about to kil 26 And beholde he speaketh openly they say nothing to him do the rulers knowe in dede that this is the verie Christ 27 How beit we knewe this man whence he is but when the Christ cometh no man shal knowe whence he is 28 ¶ Thē cryed Iesus in the Tēple as he taught saying Ye bothe knowe me and knowe whence I am yet am I not come of my self but he that sent me is true whome ye know not 29 But I knowe him for I am of him and he hathe sent me 30 Then they
he had spoken these things while they behelde he was taken vp for a cloude toke him vp out of their sight 10 And while thei loked stedfastly towarde heauē as he went beholde two men stode by them in white apparel 11 Which also said Ye men of Galile why stād ye gasing into heauen This Iesus which is taken vp frō you into heauen shal so come as ye haue sene him go into heauen 12 ¶ Then returned they vnto Ierusalem from the mount that is called the mount of oliues which is nere to Ierusalem conteining a Sabbath dayes iourney 13 And when thei were come in they went vp into an vpper chamber where abode bothe Peter and Iames and Iohn and Andrewe Phi lippe Thomas Bartlemewe Matthewe Iames the sonne of Alpheus and Simon zelotes and Iudas Iames brother 14 These all continued with one accorde in prayer and supplicatiō with the womē and Marie the mother of Iesus and with his brethren 15 ¶ And in those dayes Peter stode vp in the middes of the disciples and said now the nō ber of names that were in one place were about an hundreth and twentie 16 Ye men and brethrē this Scripture must nedes haue bene fulfilled which the * holie Gost by the mouth of Dauid spake before of Iudas which was* guide to thē that toke Iesus 17 For he was nombred with vs and had obtei ned feloship in this ministration 18 He therefore hathe purchased a field with the rewarde of iniquitie and when he* had throwen downe him selfe head lōgs he brast a sondre in the middes and all his bowels gushed out 19 And it is knowen vnto all the inhabitans of Ierusalem in so muche that that field is called in their owne langage Aceldama that is The field of blood 20 For it is written in the boke of Psalmes * Let his habitacion be voyde and let no mādwell therein * also Let another take his charge 21 Wherefore of these men which haue cōpa nied with vs all the time that the Lord Iesus was conuersant among vs 22 Beginning from the Baptisme of Iohn vnto the day that he was taken vp from vs muste one of them be made a witnes with vs of his resurrection 23 And they presented two Ioseph called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias 24 And they prayed saying Thou Lord which knowest the hearts of all men shewe whether of these two thou hast chosen 25 That he may take the roume of this ministration and Apostleship from which Iudas hathe gone astray to go to his owne place 26 Then they gaue forthe their lottes and the lot fel on Matthias he was by a cōmune consent counted with the Eleuen Apostles CHAP. II. 3 The Apóstles hauing receiued the holie Gost make their hearers astonished 14 When Peter had stopped the mouthes of the mockers he 〈◊〉 by thy visible graces of the holie Spirit that Christ is come 41 He baptizeth a great nomber that were conuerted 42 The godlie exer cise charitie and diuers vertues of the faithful 1 ANd when the day of Pentecoste was come they were all with one accorde in one place 2 And* suddenly there came a sounde frō heauen as of a russhing and mightie winde it filled all the house where they sate 3 And there appeared vnto them clouen tongues like fyre and it sate vpon eche of them 4 And they were all silled with the holie Gost and began to speake with other tongues as the Spirit gaue them vtterance 5 And there were dwelling at Ierusalem Iewes men that feared God of 〈◊〉 nation vnder heauen 6 Now when this was noised the multitude came together and were astonied because that euerie man heard them spake his owne langage 7 And they wondred all and marueiled saying 〈◊〉 them selues Beholde are not all these which speake of Galile 8 How then heare we euerie man our owne langage wherein we were borne 9 Parthians and Medes and Elamites and the inhabitans of Mesopotamia and of Iudea and of Cappadocia of Pontus and Asia 10 And of Phrygia and Pamphilia of Egypt of the parties of Lybia which is beside Cyrene and strangers of Rome and Iewes and proselytes 11 Cretes and Arabians we heard thē speake in our owne tōgues the wonderful workes of God 12 They were all then amased and douted saying one to another What may this be 13 And others mocked and said They are ful of newe wine 14 ¶ But Peter standing with the Eleuen lift vp his voice and said vnto them Ye men of Iudea and ye all that inhabit Ierusalem be this knowen vnto you and hearken vnto my wordes 15 For these are not drōkē as ye suppose since it is but the thirde houre of the day 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet * Ioel 17 And it shal be in the last dayes saith God I wil powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh and your sonnes your daughters shal prophecie and your yong men shal se visions your olde men shal dreame dreames 18 And on my seruāts on mine handemaides I wil powre out of my Spirit in those dayes and they shal prophecie 19 And I wil shewe wonders in heauen aboue and tokens in the earth beneth blood and fyre and the vapour of smoke 20 * The sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the moone into blood before that great and notable day of the Lord come 21 And it shal be * that whosoeuer shal call on the Name of the Lord shal be saued 22 Ye mē of Israel heare these wordes IESVS of Nazaret a man approued of God among you with great workes and wondres and signes which God did by him in the middes of you as ye your selues also knowe 23 Him I say haue ye taken by the hands of the wicked being deliuered by the determinate counsel and fore knowledge of God and haue crucified and slaine 24 Whome God hathe 〈◊〉 vp and losed the sorowes of death because it was vnpossible that he shulde be holden of it 25 For Dauid saith concerning him * I beheld the Lord alwayes before me for he is at my right hand that I shulde not be 〈◊〉 26 Therefore did mine heart reioyce and my tongue was glad and moreouer also my flesh shalrest in hope 27 Because thou wilt not leaue my soule in graue nether wilt suffer thine holie one to se corruption 28 Thou hast shewed me the wayes of lyfe and shalt make me ful ofioye with thy coun tenance 29 Men ād brethren I may boldely speake vn to you of the Patriarke Dauid * that he is bothe dead and buryed ād his sepulchre remaineth with vs vnto this day
a tabernacle for the God of acob 47 * But Solomon buylt him an house 48 How beit the moste High * dwelleth not in temples made with hands as saith the * Pro phet 49 Heauen is my throne and earth is my fote stole what house wil ye buylde for me saith the Lord or what place is it that I. shuld rest in 50 Hathe not myne hande made all these thyngs 51 * Ye stiffenecked and of vncircumcised hearts ād eares ye haue alwayes resisted the holie Gost as your fathers did so do you 52 Whiche of the Prophetes haue not your fathers persecuted and they haue slayne thē which shew ed before of the coming of that lust of whome ye are nowe the betrayers and murtherers 53 * Whiche haue receiued the Lawe by the ordinance of Angels and haue not kept it 54 But when they heard these thynges theyr hearts brast for anger and they gnashed at him with their teeth 55 But he beyng full of the holie God loked stedfastly into heauen and sawe the glorie of God and Iesus standing at the right hand of God 56 And said Beholde I se the heauens opē and the Sonne of man standing at the ryghth and of God 57 Then they gaue a shoute with a loude voice and stopped their eares and ranne vpon hym all at once 58 And cast hym out of the citie and stoned hym and the * witnesses layd downe their clothes at a yong mans fete named Saul 59 And thy stoned Steuē who called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit 60 And he kneled downe and cryed wyth a loude voyce * Lorde lay not thys sinne to their charge And when he had thus spoken he slept CHAP. VIII 2 Steuen is lamented and buryed 3 The rage of the Iewes and of Saul against them 4 The faithful scattred preache here and there 9 Samaria is seduced by Simon the sorcerer but was conuerted by Philippe and confirmed by the Apostles 18 The couetousnes and hypocrisie of Simon 26 And conuersion of the Eunuche 1 ANd Sāul consented to his death and at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Ierusalem and they were all scattered abroade through the regions of Iudea and of Samaria except the apostles 2 Then certeine men fearing God caryed Steuen amongs thē to be buryed ād made great lamentation for him 3 But Saul made hauocke of the Church and entred into euerie house drewe out both men and women and put them into prison 4 Therefore they thatwere scattered abroade went to and fro preaching the worde 5 ¶ Then came Philippe into the citie of Samaria and preached Christ vnto them 6 And the people gaue hedevnto those things which Philippe spake with one accorde hea ring and seing the miracles which he did 7 For vncleane spirits crying with a loude voyce came out of many that were possessed of them and many taken with palsies and that halted where healed 8 And there was greatioye in that citie 9 And there was before in the citie a certeine man called Simon which vsed witchecraft bewitched the people of Samaria saying that he him self was some great man 10 To whome they gaue hede from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11 And they gaue hede vnto him because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries 12 But assone as they beleued Philippe which preached the things that cōcerned the king dome of God in the Name of Iesus Christ they were baptized bothe men and women 13 Then Simon him self beleued also and was baptized and continued with Philippe and wondred when he sawe the signes and great miracles which were done 14 ¶ Now when the Apostles whiche were at Ierusalem heard say that Samaria had receiued the worde of God they sent vnto them Peter and Iohn 15 Which whē they were come downe prayed for them that they might receiue the holie Gost. 16 For as yet he was come downe on none of them but they were baptized onely in the Name of the Lord Iesus 17 Then laid they their hands on them they receiued the holie Gost. 18 And when Simon sawe that through laying on of the Apostles hands the holie Gost was giuen he offred them money 19 Saying Giue me also this power that on whomesoeuer I lay the hands he may receiue the holie Gost. 20 Thē said Peter vnto him Thy money perish with thee because thou thinkest that the gift of God may be obteined with money 21 Thou hast nether parte nor fellowship in this busines for thine heart is not right in the sight of God 22 Repent therefore of this thy wickednes pray God that if it be possible the thoght of thine heart may be forgiuen thee 23 For I se that thou art in the gall of* bitternes and in the bonde of iniquitie 24 Then answered Simon and said Pray ye to the Lord for me that none of these things which ye haue spoken come vpon me 25 ¶ So they when they had testified and preached the worde of the Lord returned to Ierusalem and preached the Gospel in many townes of the Samaritans 26 Then the Angel of the Lord spake vnto Philippe saying Arise go towarde the South vnto the way that goeth downe from Ierusa lem vnto Gaza which is waste 27 And he arose and went out and beholde a certeine Eunuche of Ethiopia Cadaces the Quene of the Ethiopians chief Gouerner who had the rule of all her treasure came to Ierusalem to worship 28 And as he returned sitting in his charet he red Esaias the Prophet 29 Then the Spirit said vnto Philippe Go nere and ioyne thy self to yonder charet 30 And Philippe ranne thether and heard him read the Prophet Esaias and said But vnderstandest thou what thou readest 31 And he said How can I except I had a guide And he desired Philippe that he wolde come vp and sit with him 32 Now the place of the Scripture which he red was this * He was led as a shepe to the slaughter and like a lābe domme before his shearer so opened he not 〈◊〉 mouth 33 In his humilitie his iudgemēt hathe bene exalted but who shal declare his generaciō for his life is taken from the earth 34 Then the Eunuche answered Philippe and said I pray thee of whome speaketh the Pro phet this of him self or of some other man 35 Then Philippe opened his mouth and began at the same Scripture and preached vnto him Iesus 36 And as they went on their way they came vnto a certeine water and the Eunuche said So here is water what doeth let me to be baptized 37 And Philippe said vnto him If thou beleuest with all thine heart thou maist
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemēt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wrōg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie mā to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defēd him self cōcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and cōmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow whē Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the Cōmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and cōpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 Thē I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene ād of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and frō the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne frō darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among thē which are 〈◊〉 by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But 〈◊〉 first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem ād throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and 〈◊〉 did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
Abraham thogh it appeareth not so to mans eye and for that preferment that the Gētiles haue it procedeth of the liberal mercie of God whiche he at length 〈◊〉 towarde the Iewes againe and so gather the whole Israel which is his Church of them bothe This grounde worke of faith and doctrine layed instructions of Christian maners followe teaching 〈◊〉 man to walke in roundenes of conscience in his vocation with all patience and humblenes reuerencing and obeying magistrate exercising charitie putting of the olde man and putting on Christ bearing with the weake louing one another according to Christs example Finally S. Paul after his commendacions to the brethren exhorteth thē to vnitie and to flee false preachers and flatterers and so concludeth with a prayer CHAP. I. 1 Paul sheweth by whome and to what purpose he is called 13 His ready wil. 16 What the Gospel is 20 The vse of creatures and wherefore they were made 21. 24. The ingratitude peruersitie and punishment of all mankinde 1 PAVLa seruant of IESVSCHRIST called to be an Apostle * put aparte to preache the Gospel of God 2 Which he had pro mised afore by his* Prophetes in the ho lie Scriptures 3 Concerning his Sonne Iesus christ our Lord which was made of the sede of Dauid according to the flesh 4 And declared mightely to be the Sonne of God touching the Spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead 5 By whome we haue receiued grace and Apostleship that obedience might be giuen vnto the faith in his Name among all the Gentiles 6 Among whome ye be also the called of Iesus Christ 7 To all you that be at Rome beloued of God called to be Saints * Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 8 First I thanke my God through Iesus Christ for you all because your faith is published throughout the whole worlde 9 For God is my witnes whome I serue in my spirit in the Gospel of his Sōne that with out ceasing I make mencion of you 10 Alwayes in my prayers beseching that by some meanes one time or other I might haue a prosperous iourney by the wil of God to come vnto you 11 * For I long to se you that I might bestowe among you some spiritual gifte to strengthen you 12 That is that I might be comforted together with you through our mutual faith bothe yours and mine 13 Now my brethren I wolde that ye shulde not be ignorāt how that I haue often times purposed to come vnto you but haue bene lethitherto that I might haue some frute also among you as I haue among the other Gentiles 14 I am detter bothe to the Grecians and to the Barbarians bothe to the wisemen and vnto the vnwise 15 Therfore asmuche as in me is I am ready to preache the Gospel to you also that are at Rome 16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the * power of God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleueth to the Iewe first and also to the Grecian 17 For by it the iuste righteousnes of God is reueiled from faith to faith as it is written * The iuste shal liue by faith 18 For the wrath of God is reueiled from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men which with holde the trueth in vnrighteousnes 19 Forasmuche as that which may be knowen of God is manifest in them for God hathe shewed it vnto them 20 For the inuisible things of him that is his eternal power and Godhead are sene by the creation of the worlde being considered in his workes to the intent that they shulde be without excuse 21 * Because that when they knewe God they glorified him not as God nether were thankeful but became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish heart was ful of darkenes 22 When they professed them selues to be wise they became fooles 23 For thei turned the glorie of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of birdes and foure foted beastes and of creeping things 24 Wherefore also God gaue them vp to their hearts lustes vnto vnclennes to defile their owne bodies betwene them selues 25 Which turned the trueth of God vnto a lie and worshipped and serued the creature * forsaking the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen 26 For this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections for euen their women did change the natural vse into that which is against nature 27 And likewise also the men left the natural vse of the woman and burned in their lusteone towarde another and man with man wroght filthines and receiued in them selues suche recōpense of their errour as was mete 28 For as thei regarded not to knowe God euen so God deliuered them vp vnto a reprobat minde to do those things which are not conuenient 29 Being ful of all vnrighteousnes fornicatiō wickednes coueteousnes maliciousnes full of enuie of murther of debat of disceite taking al things in the euil parte whisperers 30 Backebiters haters of God doers of wrōg proude boasters inuenters of euil things disobedient to parents without vnderstanding couenant breakers without natural affection suche as can neuer be appeased merciles 31 Which men thogh they knewe the Law of God how that they which commit suche things are worthie of death yet not one ly do the same but also fauour them that do them CHAP. II. 1 He feareth the hypocrites with Gods iudgemēt 7 And comforteth the faithful 12 To beat done all vaine pretence of ignorance holines and of alliance with God he proueth all men to be sinners 15 The Gentiles by their conscience 17 The Iewes by the Law written 1 THerefore thou art inexcusable ô man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest * for in that that thou iudgest another thou condēnest thy self for thou that iudgest doest the same things 2 But we knowe that the iudgement of God is according to trueth against them which commit suche things 3 And thinkest thou this ô thou man that iud gest them which do suche things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God 4 Ordespisest thou the riches of his bountifulnes and * pacience and long sufferance not knowing that the boūtifulnes of GOD leadeth thee to repentance 5 But thou after thine hardnes and heart that can not repent * heapest vnto thy self wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iuste iudgement of God 6 * Who wil rewarde euerie man according to his workes 7 That is to them which by continuance in wel doing seke glorie and honour and immortalitie eternal life 8 But vnto them that are
contentious and disobey the trueth and obey vnrighetousnes shal be indignation and wrath 9 Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon the soule of euerie man that doeth euil of the Iewe first and also of the Grecian 10 But to euerie man that doeth good shal be glorie and honour and peace to the Iewe first and also to the Grecian 11 For there is no* respect of persones with God 12 For as manie as haue sinned without the Law shal perish also without the Law and as manie as haue sinned in the Law shal be iudged by the Law 13 * For the hearers of the Law are not righteous before God but the doers of the Law shal be iustified 14 For when the Gentiles which haue not the Law do by nature the things conteined in the Law they hauing not the Law are a Law vnto themselues 15 Which shewe the effect of the Law written in their hearts their cōscience also bearing witnes and their thoghts accusing one another or excusing 16 At the day when God shal iudge the secretes of men by Iesus Christ according to my Gospel 17 ¶ Beholde thou art called a Iewe and restest in the Law and* gloriest in God 18 And knowest his wil and alowest the things that are excellent in that thou art instructed by the Law 19 And persuadest thyself that thou art a guide of the blinde a light of them which are in darkenes 20 An instructer of them which lacke discretion a teacher of the vnlearned which hast the forme of knowledge and of the trueth in the Law 21 Thou therefore which teachest another tea chest thou not thy self thou that preachest A man shulde not steale doest thou steale 22 Thou that saist A man shulde not commit adulterie doest thou commit adulterie thou that abhorrest idoles committest thou sacrilege 23 Thou that gloriest in the Law through breaking the Law dishonorest thou God 24 For the Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you * as it is written 25 For circumcision verely is profitable if thou do the Law but if thou be a transgressor of the Law thy circumcision is made vncircumcision 26 Therefore if the vncircumcision kepe the ordinances of the Law shal not his vncircumcision be counted for circumcision 27 And shal not vncircumcision which is by nature if it kepe the Law iudge thee which by the letter and circumcision art atransgressor of the Law 28 For he is not a Iewe which is one outwarde nether is that circumcision which is outwarde in the flesh 29 But he is a Iewe which is one within and the * circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter whose praise is not of men but of God CHAP. III. 1 Hauing granted some prerogatiue to the Iewes because of Gods fre and stable promes 10 He proueth by the Scriptures bothe Iewes and Gentiles to be sinners 21. 24 And to be 〈◊〉 by grace through faith and not by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And so the Law to be established 1 WHat is then the preferment of the Iewe or what is the profite of circumcision 2 〈◊〉 che euerie maner of way for chiefly be cause vnto them were committed the oracles of God 3 For what thogh some did not beleue shal their * vn belief make the faith of God with out effect 4 God for bid yea let God be * true and * euerie man a liar as it is written * That thou mightest be iustified in thy wordes and ouercome when thou art iudged 5 Now if our vnrighteousnes commende the righteousnes of God what shal we say Is God vnrighteous which punisheth I speake as a man 6 God for bid els how shal God iudge the worlde 7 For if the veritie of God hathe more abunded through my lie vnto his glorie why am I yet condemned as a sinner 8 And as we are blamed and as some affirme that we say why do we not euil that good may come there of whose damnation is iust 9 What then are we more excellent No in no wise for we haue already proued that all bothe Iewes and Gentiles are * vnder sinne 10 As it is written * There is none righteous no not one 11 There is none that vnderstandeth there is none that seketh God 12 They haue all gone out of the way they haue bene made altogether vn profitable there is none that doeth good no not one 13 * Their throte is an open sepulchre they haue vsed their tongues to deceit * the poyson of aspes is vnder their lippes 14 * Whose mouth is ful of cursing and bitternes 15 * Their fete are swift to sheade blood 16 Destruction and calamitie are in their wayes 17 And the way of peace they haue not knowen 18 * The feare of God is not before their eyes 19 * Now we knowe that whatsoeuer the Law saith it saith it to them which are vnder the Law that euerie mouth may be stopped and all the worlde be culpable before God 20 Therefore by the workes of the Law shal no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the Lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne 21 But now is the * righteousnes of God made manifest without the Law hauing witnes of the Law and of the Prophetes 22 To wit the righteousnes of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleue 23 For there is no differēce for all haue sinned and are de priued of the glorie of God 24 And are iustified frely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus 25 Whome God hathe set forthe to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes that are passed through the pacience of God 26 To shewe at this time his righteousnes that he might be iuste and a iustifier of him which is of the faith of Iesus 27 Where is then the reioycing It is excluded By what Law of workes Nay but by the Law of faith 28 Therefore we conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the Law 29 God is he the God of the Iewes onely and not of the Gentiles also Yes euen of the Gentiles also 30 For it is one God who shal iustifie circumcision of faith and vn circūcision through faith 31 Do we then make the Law of none effect through faith God for bid yea we establish the Law CHAP IIII. 1. 17 He declareth that iustification is a fre gift euen by them selues of whome the Iewes moste boasted as of Abraham and of Dauid 15 And also by the office of the Law and faith 1 WHat shal we say then that Abraham our Father hathe founde concerning the flesh 2 For if Abraham were iustified by workes he hath
Gods iudgement 7 Beating downe their glorie which hindered them to praise that which they dis praised in him 16 He sheweth what he requireth on their parte and what they ought to loke for of him at his returne 1 LEt a man so thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ ād disposers of the secrets of Cod. 2 And as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euerie man be founde faithful 3 * As touching me I passe verie litle to be iud ged of you or of mans iudgement no Iiudge not mine owue self 4 For I knowe nothing by my self yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord. 5 Therefore * iudge nothing before the time vntil the Lord come who wil lighten things that are hid in darkenes and make the counsels of the hearts manifest and then shal euerie man haue praise of God 6 Now these things brethren I haue figuratiuely applied vnto mine owne self and Apollos for your sakes that ye might learne by vs that no man presume aboue that which is written that one swel not against another for anie mans cause 7 For who separateth thee and what hast thou that thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as thogh thou hadest not receiued it 8 Now ye are ful now ye are made riche ye reigne as Kings without vs and wolde to God ye did reigne that we also might reigne with you 9 For I thinke that God hathe set forthe vs the laste Apostles as menappointed to death for we are made a gasing stocke vnto the worlde and to the Angels and to men 10 We are fooles for Christs sake and ye are wise in Christ we are weake and ye strong ye are honorable and we are despised 11 Vnto this houre we bothe honger thirst and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certeine dwelling place 12 * And labour working with our owne hāds we are reuiled and yet we blesse we are persecuted and suffer it 13 * We are euil spoken of and we pray we are made as the filthe of the worlde the of skowring of all things vnto this time 14 I write not rhese things to shame you but as my beloued children I admonish you 15 For thogh ye haue ten thousand instructours in Christ yet haue ye not manie fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel 16 Wherefore I pray you be ye followers of me 17 For this cause haue I sent vnto you Timotheus which is my beleued sonne and faithful in the Lord which shal put you in remem brance of my waies in Christ as I teache eue rie where in euerie Church 18 Some are puffed vp as thogh I wolde not come to you 19 But I wil come to you shortely * if the Lord wil and wil knowe not the speache of them which are puffed vp but the power 20 For the kingdome of God is not in word but in power 21 What wil ye shal I come vnto you with a rod or in loue and in the spirit of mekenes CHAP. V. 1 He reproueth sharpely their negligence in punishing him that had committed inceste 3 Willing them to excommunicate him 7 To embrace puritie 9 And flee wickednes 1 IT is heard certeinely that there is fornica tion among you and suche fornication as is not once named among the Gentils * that one shulde haue his fathers wife 2 And ye are puffed vp and haue not rather sorowed that he which hathe done this dede might be put from among you 3 * For I verely as absent in bodie but present in spirit haue determined already as thogh I were present that he that hathe thus done this thing 4 When ye are gathered together and my spirit in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that suche one I say by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ 5 * Be deliuered vnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of the Lord Iesus 6 Your reioycing is not good * know ye not that a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe 7 Purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a newe lumpe as ye are vnleauened for Christ our Passeouer 〈◊〉 sacrified for vs. 8 Therefore let vs kepe the feast not with olde leauen nether in the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednes but with the vnleauened bread of sinceritie and trueth 9 I wrote vnto you in an epistle * that ye shulde not companie together with fornicators 10 And not all together with the fornicators of this worlde or with the couetous or with extorcioners or with idolaters for then ye muste go out of the worlde 11 But now I haue written vnto you that ye companie not together if anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolater or a railar or a drunkard or an extorcioner with suche one eat not 12 For what haue I to do to iudge them also which are without do ye not iudge thē that are within 13 But God iudgeth them that are without Put away therefore from among your selues that wicked man CHAP. VI. 1 He rebuketh them for going tolaw together before the Heathen 7 Christians ought rather to suffer 12 He reproueth the abusing of Christian libertie 15 And sheweth that we ought to serue God purely bothe in bodie and in soule 1 DAre anie of you hauing busines against another be iudged vnder the vniust and not vnder the Saintes 2 * Do ye not knowe that the Saintes shal iud ge the worlde If the worlde then shal be iud ged by you are ye vnworthie to iudge the smallest matters 3 Knowe ye not that we shal iudge the Angels how muche more things that perteine to this life 4 If then ye haue iudgements of things perteining to this life set vp them which are least estemed in the Church 5 I speake it to your shame Is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that can iudge betwene his brethren 6 But a brother goeth to lawe with a brother aud that vnder the infideles 7 Now therefore there is vtterly a faute amōg you because ye go to law one with another why rather suffer ye not wrong why rather susteine ye not harme 8 * Nay ye your selues do wrong do harme and that to your brethren 9 Knowe ye not that the vnrighteous shal not inherite the kingdome of God Be not deceiued * nether fornicatours nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor bouggerers 10 Nor theues nor couetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extorcioners shal inherite the kingdome of God 11 And suche were * some of
the Lord is libertie 18 But we all beholde as in a mirrour the glorie of the Lord with open face are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie as by the Spirit of the Lord. CHAP. IIII. 1 He declareth his diligence and roundenes in his office 8 And that which his 〈◊〉 toke for his disaduantage to wit the crosse and 〈◊〉 which he endured he tur ned it to his great aduantage 11 17. Shewing what profit cometh thereby 1 THerefore seing that we haue this ministerie as we haue 〈◊〉 mercie we fainte not 2 But haue cast from vs the clokes of shame and * walke not in craftines nether handle we the worde of God disceitfully but in declaration of the trueth we approue our selues to euerie mans conscience in the sight of God 3 If our Gospel be then hid it is hid to them that are lost 4 In whome the god of this worlde hathe blinded the mindes that is of the infideles that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the 〈◊〉 of God shulde not shine vnto them 5 For we preache not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake 6 For God that * commanded the light to shine out of darkenes is he which hathe shined in our hearts to giue the light of the knowledge of the glorie of God in the fa ce of Iesus Christ. 7 But we haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellēcie of that power might be of God and not of vs. 8 We are afslicted on euerie side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but no ouer come of pouertie 9 We are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not 10 Euerie where we beare about in our bodie the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might also be made manifest in our bodies 11 For we which liue are alwayes deliuered vnto death for Iesus sake that the life also of Iesus might be made manifest in our mortal flesh 12 So then death worketh in vs and life in you 13 And because we haue the same Spirit of faith according as it is written * I beleued and therefore haue I spoken we also beleue and therefore speake 14 Knowing that he which hathe raised vp the Lord Iesus shal raise vs vp also by Iesus shal set vs with you 15 For all things are for your sakes that moste plenteous grace by the thank esgiuing of manie may redounde to the praise of God 16 Therefore we faint not but thogh our out warde man perish yet the inwarde man is renewed daily 17 For our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre moste excellent and an eternal waight of glorie 18 While we loke not on the things which are sene but on the things which are not sene for the things which are sene are temporal but the things which are not sene are eternal CHAP. V. 1 Paul procedeth to declare the vtilitic that cometh by the crosse 4 How we ought to prepare ourselues vnto it 5. By whome 9 And for what end 14. 19 He setteth forthe the grace of Christ 10 And the office of ministers and all the faithful 1 FOr we knowe that if our earthlie house of this tabernacle be destroied we haue buylding giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternal in the heauens 2 For therefore we sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen 3 Because that if we be clothed we shal not be founde * naked 4 For in dede we that are in this tabernacle sigh and are burdened because we wolde not be vnclothed but wolde be clothed vpon that mortalitie might be swalowed vp of life 5 And he that hathe created vs for this thing is God who also hathe giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit 6 Therefore we are alway bolde thogh we knowe that whiles we are at home in the bodie we are absent from the Lord. 7 For we walke by faith and not by sight 8 Neuertheles we are bolde and loue rather to remoue out of the bodie to dwell with the Lord. 9 Wherefore also we couet that bothe dwelling at home remouing from home we may be acceptable to him 10 * For we must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ that euerie man may receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hathe done whether it be good or euil 11 Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord we persuade men and we are made manifest vnto God I trust also that we are made manifest in your consciences 12 For we praise not our selues againe vnto you but giue you an occasion to reioyce of vs that ye may haue to answere against thē which reioyce in the face and not in the heart 13 For whether we be out of our wit we are it to God or whether we be in our right minde we are it vnto you 14 For the loue of Christ constraineth vs because we thus iudge that if one be dead for all then were all dead 15 And he dyed for all that they which liue shulde not hence forthe liue vnto them selues but vnto him which dyed for them and rose againe 16 Wherefore hence for the know we no man after the flesh yea thogh we had knowen Christ after the flesh yet now hence forthe know we him no more 17 Therefore if anie man be in CHRIST let him be a newe creature * Olde things are passed away beholde all things are beco me newe 18 And all things are of God which hathe reconciled vs vnto him self by Iesus Christ and hathe giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation 19 For God was in Christ and reconciled the worlde to him self not imputing their sinnes vnto them and hathe committed to vs the worde of reconciliation 20 Now then are we ambassadours for Christ as thogh God did beseche you through vs we praye you in Christs stede that ye be reconciled to God 21 For he hathe made him to be sinne for vs which knew no sinne that we shulde be made the righteousnes of God in him CHAP. VI. 1 An exhortation to Christian life 11 And to beare him like affection as he doeth them 14 Also to kepe them selues from all pollution of idolatrie bothe in bodie and soule and to haue none acquaintance with idolaters 1 SO we therefore as workers together be seche you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 For he saith * I haue heard thee in a time accepted and in the day of saluation haue I suckered thee beholde now the accepted time beholde now the daye of saluation 3 We
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring thē of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his 〈◊〉 toward their but 〈◊〉 therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you whēhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not 〈◊〉 ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth enē so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my cōfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the 〈◊〉 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he cōmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpōthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs 〈◊〉 the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For 〈◊〉 knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
mothers wombe and called me by his grace 16 To reueile hys Sonne in me that I shulde preache hym * among the Gentiles immediatly I communicated not with fleshe and blood 17 Nether came I gayne to Ierusalem to them whyche were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and turned againe vnto Damascus 18 Then after thre yeres I came againe to Ierusalem to visite Peter and abode with him fiftene dayes 19 And none other of the Apostles sawe I saue Iames the Lords brother 20 Nowe the thynges whyche I write vnto you beholde I witnesse before God that I lie not 21 After that I wente into the coastes of Syria and Cilicia for I was vnknowen by face vnto the Churches of Iudea whiche were in Christ. 22 But they had heard onelye some saye He whyche persecuted vs in tyme paste nowe 〈◊〉 the fayth whiche before he destroyed 23 And they glorified God for me CHAP. II. Confirming his Apostleship to be of God 3 He sheweth why Titus was not circumcised 〈◊〉 that he is nothing inferior to other Apostles II. Yea and that he hathe reproued Peter the Apostle of the Iewes 16 After he cometh to the principal scope whiche is to proue that iusti fication onely commeth of the grace of God by faith in Iesus Christ and not by the workes of the Law 1 THen fourtene yeres after I went vp again to Ierusalem with Barnabas toke with me Titus also 2 And I went vp by reuelation and communicated with them of the Gospell whiche I preache among the Gentiles * but particularly with thē that were the chief lest by any meanes I shuld runne or had runne in vaine 3 But nether yet Titus whiche was with me thogh he were a Grecian was compelled to be circumcised 4 For all the false brethren that crept in who came in priuely to spie out our libertie whiche we haue in Christ Iesus that they might bring vs into bondage 5 To whome we gaue not place by subiectiō for an houre that the trueth of the Gospell might continue with you 6 And of them which semed to be great I was not taught what they were in time passed it maketh no matter to me * God accepteth no mans persone neuertheles they that are the chief did cōmunicate nothing with me 7 But contrariwise when they sawe that the Gospel ouer the vncircumcision was committed vnto me as the Gospel ouer the Circumcision was vnto Peter 8 For he that was mightie by Peter in the Apostleship ouer the Circumcision was also mightie by me towarde the Gentiles 9 And when Iames and Cephas and Iohn knewe of the grace that was giuen vnto me whiche 〈◊〉 counted to be pillers they gaue to me and to Barnabasthe right hands of felowship that we shulde preache vnto the Gentiles and they vnto the Circumcision 10 * Warnyng onely that we shulde remember the poore whiche thing also I was diligent to do 11 ¶ And when Peter was come to Antiochia I withstode him to his face for he was to be blamed 12 For before that certeine came from Iames he ate with the Gētiles but when they were come he with drewe and separated hym self fearing them whiche were of the Circumcision 13 And the other Iewes dissembled likewise with hym in somuche that Barnabas was broght into their 〈◊〉 also 14 But when I 〈◊〉 that they went not the right way to the trueth of the Gospel I said vnto Peter before all men If thou being a Iewe liuest as the Gentiles and not like the Iewes why constrainest thou the Gentiles to do like the Iewes 15 We whiche are Iewes by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles 16 Knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the Law but by the faith of Iesus Christ euen we I say haue beleued in Iesus Christe that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the workes of the Law because that by the workes of the Law no flesh shal be iustified 17 * If thē while we seke to be made righteous by Christ we our selues are founde sinners is Christ therfore the minister of sinne God forbid 18 For if I buylde againe the things that I haue destroyed I make myself a trespaser 19 For I through the Law am dead to the Law and that I might liue vnto God I am crucified with Christ. 20 Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that that I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith in the Sonne of God who hathe loued me and giuen him self for me 21 I do not abrogate the grace of God for if righteousnes be by the Law then Christ dyed without a cause CHAP. III. 1 He rebuketh them sharpely 2 And proued by diuers reasons that iustification is by faith 6 As appeareth by the example of Abraham 10. 19. 24. And by the office the end bothe of the Law 11. 25. And of faith 1 O Foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that ye shulde not obey the trueth to whome Iesus Christ before was described in your sight and among you crucified 2 This onely wolde I learne of you Receiued ye the Spirit by the workes of the Law or by the hearing of faith preached 3 Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begonne in the Spirit ye wolde now be made perfite by the flesh 4 Haue ye suffred so many things in vaine if so be it be euen in vaine 5 He therefore that ministreth to you the Spirit and worketh miracles amōg you doeth he it through the workes of the Law or by the hearing of faith preached 6 Yea rather as Abraham beleued God and it was * imputed to him for righteousnes 7 Knowe ye therefore that they whiche are of faith the same are the children of Abraham 8 For the Scripture foreseing that God wolde iustifie the Gentiles through faith preached before the Gospel vnto Abraham saying * In thee shall all the Gentiles be blessed 9 So then they whiche be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham 10 For as many as are of the workes of the Law are vnder the curse for it is written * Cursed is euerie man that continueth not in all things which are written in the boke of the Law to do them 11 And that no man is iustified by the Law in the sight of God it is euident * for the iust shal liue by faith 12 And the Law is not of faith but * the man that shal do those thing 〈◊〉 shal liue in them 13 Christ 〈◊〉 redemed vs from the curse of the Law when he was made a curse for vs for it is written * Cursed is euerie one that hangeth on tre 14 That the
blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Christ Iesus that we might receiue the promes of the Spirit through faith 15 Brethren I speake as men do * Thogh it be but a mans couenant when it is confirmed yet no man doeth abrogate it or addeth any thing thereto 16 Now to Abraham and his sede were the pro mises made He saith not And to the sedes as speaking of many but And to thy sede as of one which is Christ. 17 And this I say that the Law which was fou re hundreth and thirtie yeres after can not disanul the couenant that was confirmed a fore of God in respect of Christ that it shuld make the promes of none 〈◊〉 18 For if the inheritance be of the Law it is no more by the promes but God gaue it vnto Abraham by promes 19 Wherefore then serueth the Law It was added because of the transgressions til the sede came vnto the which the promes was made and it was ordeined by Angels in the hand of a Mediatour 20 Now a Mediatour is not Mediatour of one but God is one 21 Is the Law then 〈◊〉 the promes of God God forbid for if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had bene a Law giuen which colde haue giuen life surely righteousnes shulde haue bene by the Law 22 But the Scripture hathe* concluded all vnder sinne that the promes by the faith of Iesus Christ shulde be giuen to them that beleue 23 But before faith came we were keptvnder the Law and shut vp vnto the faith which shulde 〈◊〉 warde be reueiled 24 Wherefore the* Law was our scholemaster to bring vs to Christ that we might be made 〈◊〉 by faith 25 But after that faith is come we are no longer vnder a scholemaster 26 For ye are all the sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus 27 * For al ye that are baptized into Christ ha ue put on Christ. 28 There is nether Iewe nor Grecian there is nether bonde nor fre there is nether male nor female for ye are all one in CHRIST IESVS 29 And if ye be Christs then are ye Abrahams sede and heires by promes CHAP. IIII. 2 He sheweth wherefore the ceremonies were ordeined Which being shadowes must end when CHRIST the trueth commeth 9 He moueth them by certeine exhortations 22 And confirmeth his argument with a strong example or allegorie 1 THen I say that the heire as long as he is a childe differeth nothing from a seruāt thogh he be Lord of all 2 But is vnder tuters and gouerners vntil the time appointed of the father 3 Euen so we when we were children were in bondage vnder the rudiments of the world 4 But when the fulnes of time was come God sent forthe his Sonne made of awomā and made vnder the Law 5 That he might redeme them which were vn der the Law that we * might receiue the ado ption of the sonnes 6 And because ye are sonnes God hathe sent forthe the Spirit of his Sonne into your hearts which cryeth Abba Father 7 Wherefore thou art no more a seruant but a sonne now if thou be a sonne thou art also the heire of God through Christ. 8 But euen then when ye knewe not God ye did seruice vnto them which by nature are not gods 9 But now seing ye knowe God yea rather are knowen of God how turne ye againe vnto impotent and beggerlie rudiments whereunto as from the beginning ye wil be in bondage againe 10 Ye obserue dayes and moneths and times and yeres 11 I am in feare of you lest I haue bestowed on you labour in vaine 12 Be ye as I for I am euen as you brethren I beseche you ye haue not hurt meat all 13 And ye knowe how through infirmitie of the flesh I preached the Gospel vnto you at the first 14 And the tryal of me which was in my flesh ye despised not nether abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angel of God yea as Christ Iesus 15 What was then your felicitie for I beare you recorde that if it had bene possible ye wolde haue plucked out your owne eyes haue giuen them to me 16 Am I therefore be come your enemie because I tell you the trueth 17 They are ielous ouer you amisse yea they wolde exclude you that ye shulde altogether loue them 18 But it is a good thing to loue earnestly alwayes in a good thing and not onely when I am present with you 19 My litle children of whome I trauaile in birth againe vntil CHRIST be formed in you 20 And I wolde I were with you now that I might change my voice for I am in doute of you 21 Tell me ye that wil be vnder the Law do ye not heare the Law 22 For it is written that Abraham had two sonnes * one by a seruant and * one by a fre woman 23 But he which was of the seruant was borne after the flesh and he which was of the fre woman was borne by promes 24 By the which things another thing is ment for these mothers are the two Testaments the one which is Agar of mounte Sina which gendreth vnto bondage 25 For Agar or Sina is a mountaine in Arabia and it answereth to 〈◊〉 whiche now is and she is in bondage with her children 26 But Ierusalem which is aboue is fre whiche is the mother of vs all 27 For it is written * Reioyce thou barren that bearest no children breake forthe and cryethou that trauailest not for the desolat hathe many mo children then she whiche hathe an housband 28 * Therefore brethren were after the maner of Isaac children of the promes 29 But as then he that was borne after the flesh persecuted hym that was borne after the spirit euen so it is now 30 But what saith the Scripture * Put out the seruant and her sonne for the sonne of the seruant shall not be heire with the sonne of the fre woman 31 Then brethren we are no children of the seruant but of the fre woman CHAP. V. 2 He laboureth to drawe them away from Circumcision 17 And sheweth them the battel betwixt the spirite and the flesh and the 〈◊〉 of them bothe 1 STand fast therefore in the libertie wherewith Christ hathe made vs fre and be not intangled againe with the yoke of bondage 2 * Beholde I Paul say vnto you that if ye be circumcised Christe shall profite you nothing 3 For I testifie againe to euerie man which is circumcised that he is bounde to kepe the whole Law 4 Ye are* abolished from Christ whosoeuer are iustified by the Law ye are fallen frome grace 5 For we through the Spirite waite for the hope of righteousnes through faith 6
For in Iesus Christ nether Circumcision auaileth aniething nether vncircumcision but faith which worketh by loue 7 Ye did 〈◊〉 well who did let you that ye did not obeie the trueth 8 It is not the persuasion of hym that calleth you 9 * A litle leauen doeth leauen the whole lompe 10 I haue trust in you through the Lord that ye will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall beare his condemnacion whosoeuer he be 11 And brethren if I yet preache circumcision why do I yet suffer persecucion Then is the sclander of the crosse abolished 12 Wolde to God they were euen cut of whiche do disquiet you 13 For brethrē ye haue bene called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasiō vnto the flesh but by loue serue one another 14 For all the Lawe is fulfilled in one worde whiche is this * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 15 〈◊〉 ye byte and deuoure one another take hede lest ye be consumed one of another 16 Then I say * walke in the Spirite and ye shal not fulfill the lustes of the flesh 17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are con trarie one to the another so that ye can not do the same things that ye wolde 18 And if ye be led by the Spirite ye are not vnder the Law 19 Moreouer the workes of the fleshe are manifest whiche are adulterie fornicacion vnclennes wantonnes 20 Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulacions wrath contētions sedicions heresies 21 Enuie murthers dronkennes glotonnie suche like whereof I tel you before as I also haue tolde you before that they whiche do suche things shal not inherite the kingdom of God 22 But the frute of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long suffring gentlenes goodnes faith 23 Mekenes temperancie against suche there is no Law 24 For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and the lustes 25 If we liue in the Spirite let vs also walke in the Spirit 26 Let vs not be desirous of vaine glorie prouoking one another enuying one another CHAP. VI. 1 He exhorteth them to vse gentlenes towarde the weake 2 And to shewe their brotherlie loue and modestie 6. Also to prouide for their ministers 9 To perseuer 14 To reioyce in the crosse of Christ. 15 To newnes of life 16. And last of ai wisheth to them with therest of the faithfull all prosperitie 1 BRethren if a man be fallen by occasion into anie faute ye whiche are spirituail restore suche one with the Spirite of mekenes considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted 2 Beare ye one anothers burden and so fulfil the Law of Christ. 3 For if anie man seme to him selfe that he is some what when he is nothing he deceiueth him self in his imaginacion 4 But let euerie man proue his owne worke and then shal he haue reioycing in him self onely and not in another 5 * For euerie man shal beare his owne burden 6 Let him that is taught in the worde make him that hathe taught hym partaker of all his * goods 7 Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape 8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the spirit reape lif euerlasting 9 * Let vs not therefore bewearie of wel doing for in due season we shall reape if we faint not 10 While we haue therefore time let vs do good vnto all men but specially vnto them which are of the housholde of faith 11 ¶ Ye se how large a lettre I haue written vnto you with mine owne hand 12 As manie as desire to make a faire shewe in the flesh they constraine you to be circumcised onely because they wolde not suffer persecucion for the crosse of Christ. 13 For they them selues which are circumcised kepe not the Law but desire to haue you circumcised that they might reioyce in your flesh 14 But God forbid that I shulde reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the worlde is crucified vnto me and I vnto the worlde 15 For in Christ Iesus nether circumcision auaileth anie thing nor vncircumcision but a newe creature 16 And as manie as walke according to this rule peace shal be vpon them and mercie vpon the Israel of God 17 From hence forthe let no man put me to busines for I beare in my bodie the markes of the Lord Iesus 18 Brethren the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with your spirit Amen Vnto the Galathians written from Rome THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Ephesians THE ARGVMENT WHile Paul was prisoner at Rome there entred in among the Ephesians false teachers who corrupted the true doctrine which he had taught them by reason whereof he wrote this Epistle to confirme them in that thing which they had learned of him And first after his salutacion he assureth them of saluacion because they were thereunto predestinate by the fre election of God before they were borne and sealed vp to this eternal life by the holie Gost giuen vnto them by the Gospel the knowledge of the which mysterie he prayeth God to confirme towarde them And to the intent they shulde not glorie in themselues he sheweth them their extreme miserie wherein they were plonged before they knewe Christ as people without God Gentiles to whome the promises were not made and yet by the fre mercie of God in Christ Iesus they were saued and he appointed to be their Apostle as of all other Gentiles therefore he desireth God to lighten the Ephesians hearts with the perfite vnderstanding of his Sonne and exhorteth thens like wise to be mindeful of so great benefites nether to be moued with the false apostles which seke to ouerthrowe their faith and treade vnder fote the Gospel which was not preached to them as by chance or fortune but according to the eternal counsel of God who by this meanes preserueth onely his Church Therefore the Apostle commendeth his ministerie forasmuche as God thereby reigneth among men and causeth it to bring forthe moste plentiful frutes as innocentie holines with all suche offices apperteining to godlines Last of al he declareth not onely in general what ought to be the life of the Christiās but also sheweth particularly what things concerne euerie mans vocacion CHAP. I. After his salutacion 4 He sheweth that the chief cause of their saluacion standeth in the fre election of God through Christ. 16 He declareth his good wil towarde them giuing thankes and praying God for their faith 21 The maiestie of Christ. 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the wil of God to the * Saintes which are at Ephesus
instructed bothe to be ful and to be hongrie and to abunde and to haue want 13 I am able to do all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me 14 Notwithstanding ye haue wel done that ye did communicate to mine affliction 15 And ye Philippians knowe also that in the beginning of the Gospel when I departed from Macedonia no Church communicated with me concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing but ye onely 16 For euen when I was in Thessalonica ye sent once and afterwarde againe for my necessitie 17 Not that I desire a gift but I desire the frute which may further your reckening 18 Nowe I haue receiued all and haue plentie I was euen filled after that I had receiued of Epaphroditus that which came from you an odour that smelleth swete a sacrifice acceptable and pleasant to God 19 And my God shall fulfil all your necessities through his riches with glorie in 〈◊〉 Christ 20 Vnto God euen our Father be praise for euermore Amen 21 Salute all the Saintes in Christ Iesus The brethren which are with me grete you 22 All the Saintes salute you and moste of all they which are of Cesars housholde 23 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen Written to the Philippians from Rome and sent by Epaphroditus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Collossians THE ARGVMENT IN this Epistle S. Paul putteth difference betwene the liuelie effectual true Christ and the fained 〈◊〉 and imagined Christ whome the false Apostles taught And first he confirmeth the doctrine whiche Epaphras had preached wishing them increase of faith to esteme the excellencie of Gods benefite towarde them teachyng them also that saluacion and whatsoeuer good thing can be desired standeth onely in Christ whome onely we embrace by the Gospell But for asmuche as the false brethren wolde haue mixed the Lawe with the Gospel he toucheth those flatterers vehemently and exhorteth the Collossians to staye onely on Christ without whome all things are but mere vanitie And as for Circumcision abstinence from meates externall holines worshiping of Angels as meanes whereby to come to Christ he vtterly condemneth shewing what was the office and nature of ceremonies whiche by Christ are abrogate so that now the exercises of the Christians stande in mortification of the flesh new 〈◊〉 of life with other lyke offices apperteyning bothe generally and particularly to all the faithful CHAP. I. 3 He giueth thankes vnto God for their faith 〈◊〉 Confirmeth the doctrine of Epaphras 9 Prayeth for the increase of their faith 13 He sheweth vnto them the true Christ and discouereth the contrefait Christ of the false Apostles 25 He approueth his autoritie and charge 28 And of his faithful executing of the same 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the wil of God and Timotheus our brother 2 To thē which are at Coloce Saintes faithful bretherē in Christe Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ alwayes praying for you 4 Since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue towarde all Saintes 5 For the hopes sake whyche is layd vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue hearde before by the worde of trueth which is the Gospel 6 Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the worlde and is fruteful as it is also among you from the daye that ye heard and truely knewe the grace of God 7 As ye also learned of Epaphras our deare felowe seruaunt whiche is for you a faithfull minister of Christ. 8 Who hathe also declared vnto vs your loue which ye haue by the Spirit 9 For thys cause we also sinne the daye we heard of it cease not to praye for you and to desire that ye myght be fulfilled wyth knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spiritual vnderstanding 10 * That ye might walke worthie of the Lord and please him in all things beyng * frutefull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God 11 Strengthned with all might through his glo rious power vnto all pacience and long suffring with ioyfulnes 12 Gyuing thankes vnto the Father whiche hathe made vs mete to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saintes in light 13 Who hathe deliuered vs from the power of darkenes and hathe translated vs into the kingdome * of his deare Sonne 14 In whom we haue redemption through his bloode that is the forgiuenes of sinnes 15 Who is the * image of the inuisible God the first borne of euerie creature 16 * For by him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thro nes or Dominions or Principalities or Pow ers all thynges were created by hym and for hym 17 And he is before all thynges and in hym all things consist 18 And he is the head of the bodie of the Chur che he is the beginning * ād the first borne of the dead that in all things he might haue the preeminence 19 * For it pleased the Father that in hym shulde all fulnes dwell 20 And by him to reconcile all thynges vnto hymselfe and to set at peace through the blood of his crosse both the things in earth and the things in heauen 21 And you whiche were in times past strangers and enemyes because your mindes were set in euil workes hathe he now also reconciled 22 In the bodie of his flesh through death to make you * holie ād vnblameable and without faute in his sight 23 * If ye continue grounded and stablished in the fayth and be not moued awaye from the hope of the Gospell whereof ye haue heard and whiche hathe bene preached to euerie creature which is vnder heauē wherof I Paul am a minister 24 Nowe 〈◊〉 I in my suffrings for you and fulfil the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church 25 Whereof I am a minister accordynge to the dispensation of GOD whiche is giuen me vnto you warde to fulfill the worde of God 26 * Whiche is the mysterie hyd since the worlde began and from all ages but now is made manifest to his Saintes 27 To whome GOD wolde make knowen what is the riches of this glorious mysterie among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you * the hope of glorie 28 Whome we preache admonishyng euerie man and teaching euerie man in al wisdome that we may present euerie man perfecte in Christ Iesus 29 Whereunto I also labour and striue accordyng to his working which worketh in me myghtly CHAP. II. 1 Hauing protected his good wil towarde them 4 He admonisheth them not to
turne backe from Christ. 8 To the seruice of Angels or anie other inuention or els ceremonies of the Law 17 which haue finished their office and are ended in Christ. 1 FOr I wolde ye knowe what greate fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Lao dicea and for as manie as haue not sene my persone in the flesh 2 That their hearts myght be comforted and they knit together in loue and in all ryches of the full assurance of vnderstandynge to knowe the mysterie of God euen the Father and of christ 3 In whom are hid al the treasures of wisdome and knowledge 4 And this I saye lest anie man shulde beguile you with entising workes 5 * For thogh I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the spirite reioycing and beholding your ordre and your stedfast fayth in Christ. 6 As ye haue therefore receiued Christ Iesus the Lord so walke in him 7 Roted and buylt in him and stablished in the fayth as ye haue * bene taught abundynge therein with thankes giuing 8 Beware lest there be anye man that spoile you through philosophie and vayne deceit through the traditions of men accordyng to the rudiments of the worlde and not after Christ. 9 * For in hym dwelleth all the fulnes of the Godhead bodely 10 And ye are compleate in him whiche is the head of all Principalitie and Power 11 In whome also ye are 〈◊〉 with * cir cumcision made without hands by puttyng of the sinful bodie of the fleshe through the circumcision of Christ. 12 In that ye are * buryed wyth hym through Baptisme in whome ye are also raysed vp together through * the fayth of the operation of God whiche raised hym from the dead 13 * And ye whiche were dead in sinnes and in the vncircumcision of your flesh hathe he quickened together with hym forgiuing you all your trespaces 14 And putting out the * hande writing of ordinances that was againste vs whiche was cōtrarie to vs he euē toke it out of the way and fastened it vpon the crosse 15 And hathe spoiled the Principalities and Powers and hathe made a shewe of them openly and hathe triumphed ouer them in the same crosse 16 Let no man therefore condemne you in meat and drynke or in respect of an holye daye or of the newe moone or of the Sabbath dayes 17 Whiche are but a shaddowe of thyngs to come but the bodie is in Christ 18 * Let no man at his pleasure beare rule ouer you by humblenes of minde and worshiping of Angels aduancing him self those things whiche he neuer sawe rashly put vp with his fleshlie minde 19 And holdeth not the head whereof all the bodie furnished ād knit together by iointes and bandes encreaseth with the increasing of God 20 Wherfore if ye be dead with Christ from the ordinances of the worlde why as thogh ye liued in the worlde are ye burdened with traditions 21 As Touche not Taste not Handel not 22 Which al perish with the vsing and are after the commandements and doctrines of men 23 Which things haue in deed a shewe of wisdome in n voluntarie religion ād humblenes of minde and in not sparyng the bodie nether haue they it anie estimation to satisfie the flesh CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth where we shulde 〈◊〉 Christ. 5 He exhorteth to mortification 10 To put of the old man and to put on Christ. 12 To the which he addeth exhortation bothe general and particular to charitie and humilitie 1 IFye then be risen with Christ seke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 2 Set your affections on thinges whiche are aboue and not on thinges whiche are on the earth 3 For ye are dead and your lyfe is hid with Christ in God 4 When Christ which is our lif shal appeare then shall ye also appeare wyth hym in glorie 5 * Mortifie therefore your members which are on the earth fornication vnclennes the in ordinate affection euill concupiscence couetousnes which is idolatrie 6 For the whiche thinges sakes the wrath of God cometh on the childrē of disobediēce 7 Wherein ye also walked once whē ye liued in them 8 * But now put ye away euen all these things wrath angre maliciousnes cursed speaking filthie speaking out of your mouth 9 Lie not one to another seynge that ye haue put of the olde man with his workes 10 And haue put on the newe whiche is renewed in knowledge * after the image of him that created him 11 Where is nether Grecian nor Iewe circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bonde fre but Christ is all and in all things 12 * Now therefore as the elect of God holye beloued put on tender mercie kindnes humblenes of mind mekenes long suffring 13 For bearing one another and forgiuing one another if anie mā haue a quarel to another 〈◊〉 as Christ forgaue you euen so do ye 14 And aboue all these thinges put on loue which is the bonde of perfectnes 15 And let the peace of GOD rule in your heartes to the whiche ye are called in one bodie and be ye amiable 16 Let the worde of Christ dwell in you plenteously in all wisdome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs singing with a * grace in your hearts to the Lord. 17 * And whatsoeuer ye shall do in worde or dede do all in the Name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him 18 ¶ * Wiues submite your selues vnto your housbands as it is comelie in the Lord. 19 * Housbands loue your wiues and be not bitter vnto them 20 ¶ * Childrē obey your parēts in all things for that is well pleasing vnto the Lord. 21 Fathers prouoke not your childrē to anger lest they be discouraged 22 ¶ * Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your masters accordyng to the fleshe in all things not with eye seruice as men pleasers but in singlenes of heart fearing God 23 And whatsoeuer ye do do it heartely as to the Lord and not vnto men 24 Knowing that of the Lorde ye shall receyue the rewarde of the inheritance for ye serue the Lord Christ. 25 But he that doeth wrong shall receiue for the wrong that he hathe done and there is no * respect of persones CHAP. IIII. 2 He exhorteth them to be feruent 〈◊〉 prayer 5 To walke wiselye towarde them that are not yet come to the true knowledge of Christ He saluteth them and wisheth thē all prosperitie 1 YEmasters do vnto your seruauntes that which is iuste and equal knowing that ye also haue a master in
inuisible vnto God onely wise be honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen 18 This commandement commit I vnto thee sonne Timotheus according to the prophecies which went before vpon thee that thou by them shuldest * fight a good fight 19 Hauing faith and a good consciēce whiche some haue put away and as concerning faith haue made ship wracke 20 Of whome is Himeneus and Alexander * whome I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth to pray for all men 4 wherefore 8 And how 9 As touching the apparel and modestie of women 1 IExhorte therefore that first of al supplicacions praiers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men 2 For Kings and for all that are in autoritie that we may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlines and honestie 3 For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour 4 * Who will that all men shal be saued and come vnto the knowledge of the trueth 5 For there is one God and one Mediator betwene God and man which is the man Christ Iesus 6 Who gaue him self a raunsome for all men to be a testimonie in due time 7 * Whereunto I am ordeined a preacher and an Apostle I speake the trueth in Christ ād lie not euen a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and veritie 8 I wil therefore that the men pray euerie where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or douting 9 * Like wise also the women that they araye them selues in comelie apparel with shamefastnes ād modestie not with broyded heare or pearles or costlie apparel 10 But as be commeth women that professe the feare of God with good workes 11 Let the woman learne in silence with all sub iection 12 I permit not a woman to teache nether to vsurpe autoritie ouer the man but to be in silence 13 For Adam was first formed then Eue. 14 And Adam was not deceiued but the woman was deceiued and was in the transgression 15 Not withstanding through bearing of children she shal be saued if they continue in faith and loue and holines with modestie CHAP. III. 2 He declareth what is the office of ministers 11 And as touching their families 15. The dignitie of the Church 16 And the principal point of the heauenlie doctrine 1 THis is a true saying * If any man desire the office of a bishoppe he desireth a worthie worke 2 A bishop therefore must be vnreproueable the housband of one wife watching sober modest harberous apt to teache 3 Not giuen to wine no striker not giuen to filthie lucre but gentle no fighter not couetous 4 One that can rule his owne house honestly hauing children vnder obedience with all honestie 5 For if any can not rule his owne house how shal be care for the Church of God 6 He may not be a yong scholer lest he being puffed vp fall into the condemnation of the deuil 7 He must also be wel reported of euen of the which are without lest he fall into rebuke and the snare of the deuil 8 Like wise must deacons be honest not dou ble tongued not giuen vnto muche wine nether to filthie lucre 9 Hauing the mysterie of the faith in pure conscience 10 And let them first be proued then let them minister if they be founde blameles 11 Like wise their wiues must be honest not euil speakers but sober and faithful in all things 12 Let the deacons be the housbands of one wife and suche as can rule their childrē wel and their owne housholdes 13 For they that haue ministred wel get them selues a good degre and great libertie in the faith which is in Christ Iesus 14 These things write I vnto thee trusting to come very shortely vnto thee 15 But if I tary long that thou maist yet know how thou oghtest to be haue thy selfe in the house of God whiche is the Churche of the liuing God the pillar grounde of trueth 16 And without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines whiche is God is manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirite sene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleued on in the worlde and receiued vp in glorie CHAP. IIII. 2 He teacheth him what doctrine be ought to flee 6. 8. 11. And what to followe 15 And wherein ought to exercise himself continually 1 NOw the Spirit speaketh euidently that in the * latter times some shall departe from the faith and shal giue hede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils 2 Whiche speak elyes through hypocrisie haue their consciēces burned with an hore yron 3 Forbidding to marie and commandyng to absteine from meats which God hath created to be receiued with giuyng thankes of them whiche beleue and knowe the trueth 4 For euerie creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused if it be receiued with thank esgiuing 5 For it is sanctified by the worde of God and prayer 6 If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt be a good minister of Iesus Christ whiche hast bene nourished vp in the wordes of faith and of good doctrine which thou hast continually followed 7 * But cast away prophane and olde wiues fables and exercise thy 〈◊〉 vnto godlines 8 For bodelie exercise profiteth litle but godlines is profitable vnto 〈◊〉 which hathe the promes of the life present and of that that is to come 9 This is a true saying and by al meanes worthie to be receiued 10 For therefore we labour and are rebuked because we trust in the liuing God whiche is the Sauiour of all men specially of those that beleue 11 These things commande and teache 12 Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleue an ensample in worde in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenes 13 Til I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine 14 Despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership 15 These things exercise and giue thy self vn to them that it may be sene how thou profitest among all men 16 Take hede vnto thy self and vnto learning continue therein for in doing this thou shalt bothe saue thy self and them that heare thee CHAP. V. 1 He teacheth him how he shal behaue him self in rebuking all degrees 3 An ordre concerning widowes 17 The establishing of ministers 23 The gouuernance of his bodie 24 And the iudgement of sinnes 1 REbuke not an elder but exhort him as a father and the yonger men as brethren 2 The elder women as
Tabernacle was standing 9 Which was a 〈◊〉 for the time present wherein were offred giftes and sacrifices that colde not make holie concerning the conscience him that did the seruice 10 Which onely stode in meats and drinkes and diuers washings and carnal rites vntil the time of reformation 11 But Christ being come an hie Priest of good things to come by a greater and a more perfite Tabernacle not made with hands that is not of this buylding 12 Nether by the blood of goates and calues but by his owne blood entred he in once vn to the holie place and obteined eternal redemption for vs. 13 * For if the blood of bulles and of goates and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling them that are vncleane sanctifieth as touching the purifying of the flesh 14 How muche more shal the blood of Christ which through the eternal Spirit offred him self without spot to God purge your conscience from dead workes to * serue the liuing God 15 And for this cause is he the Mediatour of the new Testament that through * death which was for the redemption of the transgressions that were in the former Testament they which were called might receiue the promes of eternal enheritance 16 Forwhere a testament is there must be the death of him that made the testament 17 * For the testamēt is confirmed when men are dead for it is yet of no force as long as he that made it is a liue 18 Wherefore nether was the first ordeined without blood 19 For when Moses had spoken euerie precept to the people according to the Law he toke the blood of calues and of goates with water and purple wolle and hyssope and sprinkled bothe the boke and all the people 20 * Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hathe appointed vnto you 21 Moreouer he sprinkled likewise the Tabernacle with blood also and all the ministring vessels 22 And almost al things are by the Law purged with blood and without sheading of blood is no remission 23 It was then necessarie that the similitudes of heauēlie things shulde be purified with such things but the heauenlie things them selues are purified with better sacrifices then are these 24 For Christ is not entred into the holie places that are made with hands which are similitu des of the true Sanctuarie but is entred in to very heauen to appeare now in the sight of God for vs 25 Not that he shulde offer him self often as the hie Priest entred into the Holie place eue rie 〈◊〉 with other blood 26 For them must he haue often suffred since the fundacion of the worlde but now in the end of the worlde hathe he appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of him self 27 And as it is appointed vnto men that they shal once dye and after that commeth the iudgement 28 So Christ was once offred to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that loke for him shal he appeare the seconde time without sinne vnto saluation CHAP. X. 1 The olde lawe had no power to clense awaye sinne 10. But 〈◊〉 did it with offering of his bodie once for all 22 An exh rtation to receiue the goodnes of God than kefully with patience and stedfast faith 1 FOr the * Lawe hauing the shadowe of good things to come and not the very image of the things can neuer with those sa crifices which they offer yere by yere continually sanctifie the commers thereunto 2 For wolde they not then haue ceased to haue bene offred because that the offerers once purged shulde haue had no more conscice of sinnes 3 But in those sacrifices there is a remēbran ce againe 〈◊〉 euerie yere 4 For it is vnpossible that the blood of bulles and goates shulde * take away sinnes 5 Wherefore when he commeth into the worlde he saith * Sacrifice and offring thou woldest not but a bodie hast thou ordeined me 6 In burnt offrings and sinne offrings thou hast had no pleasure 7 Then I said Lo I come In the beginning of the boke it written of me that I shulde do thy wil ô God 8 Aboue when he said Sacrifice and offring and burnt offrings and sinne offrings thou woldest not haue nether hadst pleasure ther in which are offred by the Law 9 Then said he Lo I come to do thy wil ô God he taketh away the first that he may stablish the seconde 10 By the which wil we are sanct fied enen by the offring of the bodie of Iesus Christ once made 11 And euerie Priest appeareth daiely ministring and ofttimes offreth one maner of offring which can neuer take awaye sinnes 12 But this man after he had offred one sacrifice for sinnes * sitteth for euer at the right hand of God 13 And from hence forth tarieth * til his enemies be made his fotestole 14 For with one offring hath he consecrated for euer them that are sanctified 15 For the holie Gost also bearest vs recorde for after that he had said before 16 * This is the Testament that I wil make vnto them after those daies saith the Lorde I wil put my Lawes in their heart and in their mindes I wil write them 17 And their sinnes and iniquities wil I remem ber no more 18 Now where remission of these things things is there is no more offring for sinne 19 Seing therefore brethrē that by the blood of Iesus may be bolde to enter into the holie place 20 By the new and liuing way which he hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flesh 21 And seing we haue an hie Priest whiche is ouer the house of God 22 Let vs drawe nere with a true heart in assurance of faith sprinkeled in our hearts frō an euil conscience and washed in our bodies with pure water 23 Let vs kepe the profession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that promised 24 And let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes 25 Not forsakyng the 〈◊〉 that we haue among our selues as the maner of some is but let vs exhorte one another and that so muche the more because ye se that the day draweth nere 26 * For if we sinne willingly after that we haue receiued the knowledge of the trueth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes 27 But a feareful loking for of iudgement and violent fyre which sha deuoure the aduersaries 28 He that despiceth Moses Law dyeth withoutmercie* vnder two or thre witnesses 29 Of how muche forer punishment suppose ye shal he be worthie which tradeth vnder fote the Sonne of God and counteth the blood of the Testament as an vnholie thing where with he was sanctified
preacher of righteousnes and broght in the flood vpon the worlde of the vngodlie 6 And * turned the cities of Sodome and Gomorrhe into ashes condemned them and ouerthrewe thē ād made them an ensample vnto them that after shulde liue vngodlie 7 * And deliuered iuste Loth vexed with the vnclenlie conuersation of the wicked 8 For he being righteous dwellyng among them in seing and hearing vexed his righteous soule from day to day with their vnlawful dedes 9 The Lorde knoweth to deliuer the godlye out of tentation and to reserue the vniust vnto the day of iudgement to be punished 10 And chiefely thē that walke after the flesh in the lust of vnclennes and despise the gouernement whiche are presumpteous and stand in their owne conceite and feare not to speake euill of thē that are in dignitie 11 Where as the Angels which are greater both in power and might * giue not railing iudgement against them before the Lord. 12 But these as brute beasts led with sensualitie and made to be taken and destroyed speake euil of those things which they knowe not and shal perish through their owne corruption 13 And shal receiue the wages of vnrighteousnes as they which counte it pleasure to liue deliciously for a season Spottes they are ād blottes deliting them selues in their deceiuings in feasting with you 14 Hauing eyes ful of adulterie and that can not cease to sinne beguiling vnstable soules they haue hearts exercised with couetousnes cursed children 15 Whiche forsakyng the right waye haue gone astraye following the way of * Balaam the sonne of Bosor which loued the wages of vnrighteousnes 16 But he was rebuked for his iniquitie for the domme asse speaking with mans voyce forbade the foolishnes of the Prophet 17 * These are welles without water and cloudes caryed about with atēpest to whom the blacke darkenes is reserued for euer 18 For in speaking swelling wordes of vanitie they beguile with wantonnes through the lustes of the flesh them that were cleane esca ped from thē which are wrapped in errour 19 Promising vnto them libertie and are them selues the * seruants of corruption for of who me so euer a man is ouer come euen vnto the same is he in bondage 20 * For if they after they haue escaped from the filthines of the worlde through the knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Chaist are yet tangled againe therein and ouercome the latter end is worse with them then the beginning 21 For it had bene better for them not to haue knowen the way of righteousnes then after they haue knowen it to turne from the holie commandement giuen vnto them 22 But it is come vnto them according to the true prouerbe * The dogge is returned to his owne vomit The sowe that was washed to the wallowing in the myer CHAP. III. 3 He sheweth the impitie of them which mocke at Gode promises 7 After what sorte the end of the worlde shal be 8 That they prepare them selues thereunto 16 who they are which abuse the writings of S. Paul and the rest of the Scriptures 18 Concluding with cternal thankes to Christ Iesus 1 THis seconde Epistle I now write vnto you beloued where with stirre vp and warne your pure mindes 2 To call to remembrance the wordes which were tolde before of the holie Prophetes also the commandement of vs the Apostles of the Lord and Sauiour 3 * This first vnderstand that 〈◊〉 shal come in the last dayes mockers which wil walke after their lustes 4 And say Where is the promes of his cōming for since the fathers dyed all things continue a like from the beginning of the creation 5 For this they willingly knowe not that the heauens were of olde and the earth that was of the water and by the water by the worde of God 6 Wherefore the worlde that then was perished ouer flowed with the water 7 But the heauens and earth whiche are now are kept by the same worde in store and reserued vnto fyre against the day of iudgement and of the destruction of vngodlie men 8 Derely beloued be not ignorant of this one thyng that one day is with the Lorde * as a thousand yeres and a thousand yere as one day 9 The Lorde is not slacke concernyng hys promes assome men count slackenes but is pacient towarde vs and * wolde haue no man to perish but wolde all men to come to repentance 10 * But the day of the Lord wil come as a thief in the night in the whiche the heauens shall passe away with a noyce and the elements shal melt with heate and the earth with the workes that are therin shal be burnt vp 11 Seing therefore that all these things must be dissolued what maner persones ought ye to be in holie conuersation and godlines 12 Loking for and hasting vnto the comming of the day of God by the which the heauens being on fyre shal be dissolued and the elements shalt melt with heat 13 But we loke for * new heauens and a new earth according to his promes wherein dwelleth righteousnes 14 Wherefore beloued seing that ye loke for suche things be diligent that ye may be founde of him in peace without spotte blameles 15 * And suppose that the long suffring of our Lord is saluation euen as our beloued brother Paul according to the wisdome giuen vnto him wrote to you 16 As one that in all his Epistles speaketh of these things among the which some things are hard to be vnderstand which they that are vnlearned and vnstable peruert as they do also other Scriptures vnto their owne destruction 17 Ye therefore beloued seing ye know these things before beware lest ye be also plucked away with the errour of the wicked fall from your owne stedfastnes 18 But growe in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to hym be glorie bothe now and for euer more Amen THE FIRST EPISTLE generall of Iohn THE ARGVMENT AFter that S. Iohn had sufficiently declared how that our whole saluation doeth consiste onely in Christ lest that any man shulde thereby take a boldenes to sinne he sheweth that no man can beleue in Christ onles he doeth endeuour him self to kepe his commandements which thing being done he exhorteth them to beware of false prophetes whome he calleth Antichrists and to trye the spirits Laste of all he doeth earnestly exhorte them vnto brotherlie loue and to beware of 〈◊〉 CHAP. I. 2 True witnes of the euerlasting worde of God 7 The blood of Christ is the purgation of sinne 10 No man is without sinne 1 THat which was from the beginning which we haue heard which we haue sene with our eyes which we haue loked vpon and our hands
remaineth in him nether can he sinne because he is borne of God 10 In this are the children of God knowen the children of the deuil whosoeuer doeth not righteousnes is not of God nether he that loueth not his brother 11 For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that * we shulde loue one another 12 Not as * Cain whiche was of the wicked and slewe his brother and wherefore slewe he him because his owne workes were euil and his brothers good 13 Marueile not my brethren thogh the worlde hate you 14 We knowe that we are translated frome death vnto life because we loue the brethren * he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 15 Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer and yc knowe that no manslayer hathe eternall life abidyng in hym 16 * Hereby haue we perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therfore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethrē 17 * And whosoeuer hathe this worldesgood and seeth his brother haue nede shutteth vp his compassion from hym how dwelleth the loue of God in hym 18 My litle children let vs not loue in worde nether in tongue onely but in dede and in trueth 19 For there by we knowe that we are of the trueth and shal before him assure our hearts 20 For if our heart condemne vs GOD is greater then our heart knoweth althings 21 Beloued if our heart condemne vs not thē haue we boldenes towarde God 22 * And whatsoeuer we aske we receiue of him because we kepe his cōmādemēts do those things whiche are pleasing in his sight 23 * This is then his commandement That we beleue in the Name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue cōmandement 24 * For he that kepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we knowe that he abydeth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hathe giuen vs. CHAP IIII. 1 Difference of spirits 2 How the Spirit of God may be knowen from the spirit of errour 7 Of the loue of God and of our neighbours 1 DErely beloued beleue not euerie spirit but trye the spirits whether they are of God for many false Prophetes are gone out into the worlde 2 Hereby shall ye knowe the Spirit of God Euerie spirit that cōfesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3 And euerie spirit whiche confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Antichrist of whome ye haue heard how that he shulde come and now already he is in the worlde 4 Litle children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you then he that is in the worlde 5 They are of the worlde therefore speake they of the worlde and the worlde heareth them 6 We are of God * he that knoweth God heareth vs he that is not of God heareth vs not Here by knowe we the Spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour 7 Beloued let vs loue one another for loue cometh of God and euerie one that loueth is borne of God and knoweth God 8 He that loueth not knoweth not God for God is loue 9 In this appeared the loue of God towarde vs because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the worlde that we might liue through him 10 Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes 11 Beloued if God so loued vs we ought also loue one another 12 * No man hathe sene God at any time If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is persite in vs. 13 Hereby knowe we that we dwell in hym and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his Spirit 14 And we haue sene and do testifie that the Father sent the Sonne to be the Sauiour of the worlde 15 Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God 16 And we haue knowen and beleued the loue that God hathe in vs. God is loue and he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God God in hym 17 Herein is the loue perfite in vs that we shuld haue boldenes in the day of iudgemēt for as he is euen so are we in this worlde 18 There is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hathe painfulnes and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 19 We loue him because he loued vs first 20 If anie man say I loue God and hate his brother he is a lyer for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hathe sene loue God whome he hathe not sene 21 * And this commandement haue we of him that he whiche loueth God shulde loue hys brother also CHAP. V. 1. 10. 13 Of the frutes of faith 14. 20 The office autoritie and diuinitie of Christ. 21 Against images 1 WHosoeuer beleueth that Iesus is the Christ is borne of God and euerie one that loueth him whiche begate loueth him also whiche is begotten of him 2 In this we knowe that we loue the children of God when we loue God and kepe his commandements 3 For this is the loue of God that we kepe his commandements and his * commandements are not grieuous 4 For all that is borne of God ouercometh the worlde and this is the victorie that ouercometh the worlde euen our faith 5 * Who is it that ouer cometh the worlde but he whiche beleueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God 6 This is that Iesus Christ that came by water and blood not by water onelye but by water and blood and it is the spirit that be a reth witnes for the Spirit is trueth 7 For there are thre whiche beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holie Gost and these thre are one 8 And there are thre whiche beare recorde in the earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these thre agre in one 9 If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of GOD is greater for this is the witnes of God whiche he testified of his Sonne 10 * He that beleueth in the Sonne of GOD hathe the witnes in him self he that belieueth not God hathe made him alyer because he beleued not the recorde that God witnessed of his Sonne 11 And thys is the recorde that GOD hathe giuen vnto vs eternallyfe and this lyfe is in hys Sonne 12 He that hathe the Sonne hathe lyfe and he that hathe not the Sonne of GOD hathe not lyfe 13 These thyngs haue I written vnto you that beleue in the Name of the Sonne of GOD that ye may knowe that ye
left their own habitaciō he hath reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darke nes vnto the iudgement of the great day 7 As * Sodom and Gomorr he and the cities about them which in like maner as they did committed and followed strange flesh are set forthe for an ensample and susfre the ven geance of eternal fyre 8 Likewise not withstandyng these deamers also 〈◊〉 the fleshe and despise gouernement and speake euill of them that are in autoritie 9 Yet Michael the Archāgel when he stroue against the deuil disputed about the bodie of Moses durst not blame hym with cursed speaking but saith The Lord rebuke thee 10 But these speake euil of those things whiche they knowe not and whatsoeuer things they knowe naturally as beastes whiche are without reason in those things they corrupt them selues 11 Wo be vnto thē for they haue followed the way * of Cain and are cast awaye by the deceite * of Balaams wages and perish in the gaine saying * of Core 12 These are spottes in your feasts of charitie when they feast with you without all feare fedynge them selues cloudes they are without water caryed about of windes corrupt trees and without frute twise dead plucked vp by the rootes 13 They are the ragyng waues of the sea foming out their owne shame they are wandring starres to whome is reserued the darknes of darkenes for euer 14 And Enoche also the seuenth from Adam prophecied of suche saying * Beholde the Lord cometh with thousands of his Saintes 15 To giue iudgement against all men and to rebuke all the vngodlie among them of all their wicked dedes whiche they haue vngodly committed and of al their cruel speakings whiche wicked sinners haue spoken against him 16 These are murmurers cōplainers walkyng after their owne lustes * whose mouths speake proude things hauing menspersones in admiration because of a vantage 17 But ye beloued remember the wordes whi che were spoken before of the Apostles of our Lord Iesus Christ. 18 How that they tolde you that there shulde bemockers * in the last time whiche shulde walke after their owne vngodlie lustes 19 These are makers of sectes fleshlie hauing not the Spirit 20 But ye beloued edifie your selues in your most holie faith praying in the holie Gost. 21 And kepe your selues in the loue of God lokyng for the mercie of our Lorde Iesus Christ vnto eternall life 22 And haue compassion of some in puttyng difference 23 And other saue with feare pulling thē out of the fyre and hate euen the garment spotted by the flesh 24 Now vnto him that is able to kepe you that ye fall not and to present you fautles before the presence of his glorie with ioye 25 That is to God onely wise our Sauiour be glorie and maiestie and dominion and power bothe now and for euer Amen THE REVELATION of Iohn the Diuine THE ARGVMENT IT is manifest that the holie Gost wolde as it were gather it were gather into this moste excellent booke a summe of those prophecies whiche were written before but shulde be fulfilled after the comming of Christ addyng also suche things as shulde be expedient aswel to forewarne vs of the dangers to come as to admonish vs to beware some and encou rage vs against others Herein therefore is liuely setforthe the Diuinitie of Christ and the testimonies of our redēption what things the Spirit of God alloweth in the ministers and what things hereproueth the prouidēce of God for his elect and of their glorie and consolation in the day of vengeance how that the hypocrites which sting like scorpions the members of Christ shal be destroyed but the Lambe Christ shal defende thē whiche beare witnes to the trueth who in despite of the beast and Satan wil reigne ouer all The liuelie description of Antichrist is set forthe whose time and power not with standing is limited and albeit that he is permitted to rage against the elect yet his power 〈◊〉 no farther then to the hurt of their bodies and at length he shall be destroyed by 〈◊〉 wrath of God when as the elect shall giue their bodies and at length he shall be destroyed by the wrath of God when as the elect shall giue praise to God for the victorie neuer theles for a season God wil permit this Antichrist strōpet vnder colour of faire speache and pleasant doctrine to deceiue the worlde wherefore he aduertiseth the godlie whiche are but a smale portion to auoide this harlotsflateries and bragges whose 〈◊〉 without mercie they shall se and with the heauenlie companies sing continuall 〈◊〉 for the Lambe is maried the worde of God hathe gotten the victorie Satan that a long time was vntied is now cast with his ministers into the pit of fyre to be tormented for euer where as contrari 〈◊〉 the faithfull whiche are the holie Citie of Icrusalē and wife of the Lambe shall enioye perpetual glorie Read diligently iudgesoberly and call earnestly to God for the true vnderstanding hereof CHAP. I. 1 The cause of this reuelation 3 Of them that read it 4 Iohn writeth to the seuen Churches 5 The maiestie and office of the Sonne of God 20 The vision of the cādlestickes and starres 1 THE reuelation of IESVS CHRIST whiche God gaue vnto him to shewe vnto his seruants things which must shortely be done whiche he sent and shewed by his Angel vnto his seruant Iohn 2 Who bare recorde of the worde of God and of the testimonie of Iesus Christ and of all things that he sawe 3 Blessed is he that readeth and they that heare the wordes of this prophecie and kepe those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 4 Iohn to the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia Grace be with you and peace frome him which * is and Which was and Whiche is to come from the seuen Spirits which are before his Throne 5 And from Iesus Christ whiche is a * faithful witnes and * the first begotten of the dead and Prince of the Kings of the earth vnto him that loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his * blood 6 And made vs * Kings and Priestes vnto God euen his Father to him be glorie and dominion for euermore Amen 7 Beholde he cometh with * cloudes and euerie ye shall se him yea euen they whiche pearced him through and all kinreds of the earth shal waile before him Euen so Amen 8 I * am and the beginnyng and the ending saith the Lorde Whiche is and Whiche was and Whiche is to come euen the Almightie 9 I Iohn euen your brother and companion in tribulation and in the kingdome and pacience of Iesus Christ was in the yle called Patmos for the worde of God
Ebed-melech the blacke more Ier. 38. 7 Eber and his sonnes Gen. 10. 25 ¶ Esau why he is called Edom. Gen. 25. 30 Edom denyeth passage to Israel Nomb. 20. 14 Edom rebelleth from vnder iudah 2. King 8. 29 ¶ The Egyptians eat not with the ebrewes Gene. 43. 32. of them loke in Exod. 11. and 12. Deut. 23. 7. Iere. 46. 2. Ezek. 32. 12 Egypt the yron fornace Deuteronome 4. 20 ¶ Ehud a iudge in israel Iudg. 3. 15 ¶ The Ekronites and their doings 1. Sam. 5. 10 ¶ What condicions the Elders ought to haue Tit. 2. 2 〈◊〉 the sonne of aaron Exode 6. 25 Iosh. 24. 33 Gods purpose is by his Election Rom. 9. 11 Election of grace Rom. 11. 5 make your calling and Election sure 2. Pet. 1. 10 As touching the Election they are loued for the fathers sakes Rommains 11. 28. The Elect haue obteined that israel obteined not Rom. 11. 7 We knowe that ye are Elect of God 1. Thess. 1. 4. Election lyeth in god and not in vs. Rom 9. 11 and 16. the Elect are fewe in nomber Matth. 7 14. Elected before the fundacion of the worlde Ephes. 1. 4 the elect of God can not be condemned Rom. 8. 34 the Elect were chosen before the funda cions of the worlde Ephes. 1. 4. 1. Pet. 1. 2 Eli the priest and his doings 1. Sam. 1. 2 3. 4. Eliakim called also iehoiakim 2. King 23. 34 Elias and Eliseus Luk. 4125. 27 Eliiah the prophet and his doings 1. King 17 vnto the 2. King 2 Elimelech and his wife naomi Ruth 1. 2 Elisabetzacharies wife Luk. 1. 5. Elisha balde 2. King 2. 23. Elisha doeth good for euil 2. King 6. 22. Elisha his life and his doings 1. King 19 vnto the 2. King 13 Elisha is called from the plow to prophe cie 1. King 19. 19 Elisheba aarons wife Exod. 6. 23 Elon a iudge in israel Iudg. 12. 12 Ely mas the sorcerer withstanding pauls preaching Act. 13. 8 ¶ Emmanuel Mat. 1. 23 ¶ Take from among you al. Euchanters Deut. 18. 11 Enchanters and south sayers driuen out of Israel by saul 1. Sam. 28. 3 The End of all things is at hand Peter 4. 7 He that Endureth to the end shal be saued Mat. 24. 13. 2. Thess. 3. 13 Eneas healed by the meanes of peter Act. 9. 33 Ioue thine Enemies Mat. 5. 44. prouerb 25. 21 Christ prayeth for his Enemies Luk. 23. 34 〈◊〉 the sonne of sheth Gen. 4. 26 flee Enuie Gal. 5. 26. 1. Pet 2. 1. enuious persones Prou. 23. 6 ¶ Ephesians worshiped diana Actes 19 35. Ephraim and his doings Gen. 41. 52. and 48. 5. 49 The Ephraimites rise vp against gideon Iudg. 8. 1 The Epicures dispute with Paul Actes 17. 18 Pauls Epistles hard to be vnderstand 2. Pet. 3. 16. ¶ The Ernest of the spirit in our hearts 2. Cor. 1. 22. 5. 5. ¶ 〈◊〉 reigneth after saneherib 2. King 19. 37 Esau and his doings Genese 25 vnto the 36. Who are to be Eschewed 2. Tim. 3. 5 Ester and her doings Ester 2. and 4. and 5. and 7. ¶ Hate that that is Euil Rom. 12. 9 Recompense not Euil for euil Rom. 12. 17. God turneth the Euil into good Genes 50. 20. Rom. 8. 28 Do not companie with Euil men Prou. 24. 1. We are Euil of nature Mat. 7. 11. Genes 6. 5. an Eunuch candaces chief gouernour beleueth in Iesus Christ. Actes 8. 17. Eutychus restored to life Actes 20. 10 ¶ He that Exalteth him self shal be broght lowe luk 18. 14 Examine all things 1. Thess. 5. 21 Examine thy self before thou come to the supper of the Lord. 1. Corinth 11. 28 Excommunicate those that loue not Iesus Christ. 1. Cor. 16. 22 The Excommunicacion that paul vsed 1. Cor. 5. 5 Exorcistes hurt by the euil spirit Act. 19. 13 Experience bringeth hope Rom. 5. 4. ¶ The good Eye Mat. 6. 22. Eye for Eye Exod. 21. 24. Mat. 5. 38 F OLde wiues Fables 1. Tim. 4. 7. euerie one ought to proue his Faith 2. Cor. 13. 5 Continuance in Faith Coloss. 1. 23 The shield of Faith Ephes. 6. 16 Christ prayeth for peters Faith Luk. 22 32. The definicion of Faith Ebr. 11. 1 Faith cometh by hearing Rom. 10. 17 The apostles praye to haue their Faith increased Luk. 17. 5. Faith in God by Christ. 1. Pet. 1. 21. Mat. 12. 21 Faith ioyned with charitie 1. Tim. 1. 5 Faith is the gift of God Philip. 1. 29 2. Pet. 1. 3 The end of Faith is the saluacion of our soules 1. Pet. 1. 9 The Faith of Abraham Gen. 15. 6 24. 7 The Faith of the fathers Ebr. 11. By Faith the spirit is receiued Galat. 3. 2. By Faith the hearts are purified Actes 15 9. Iohn 15. 3 By Faith we resist the deuil 1. Pet. 5. 9 Faith without workes is dead Iames. 2. 17. The Faithful are the children of Abraham Rom. 9. 8. the Faithful shal not come into condem nacion Iohn 5. 24 To Fall into the hands of the liuing God Ebr. 12. 31 To Fall vpon the face Gen. 17. 17. Ruth 2. 10. A great Famine in samaria 1. 〈◊〉 18. 2. 2. King 6. 25 The Famine of gods worde fore spoken Amos. 8. 11 Moses Fasteth fortie daies and fortie nights Exod. 34. 28. Christ like wise Matth. 4. 2 fained Fasting Isa. 58. 3. Zech. 7. 5. Matth. 6. 16. The father of Christ is our Father Iohn 20. 17. He that knoweth Christ knoweth the Father Iohn 14. 7 Honour thy Father and mother Mat. 15. 4. Mar. 7. 10 Fathers are charged to teache their chil dren the law of God Deut. 11. 19 He that beateth his Father or mother shal dye the death Exod. 21 15. Prou. 20. 20 God doeth right vnto the Fatherles Deut. 10. 18 The Fatherles Deut. 14. 29 24 19 and 26. 12 〈◊〉 19 ¶ The Feareful must absent them selues from warre Deut. 20. 8 Learne to Feare God Deut. 14. 23 The Feare of God is true wisdome Iob. 28. 28. The worthiest places at Feasts Matth. 23. 6 Feasts made at shepeshearings 2. Samu. 13. 23. ¶ God teacheth to Fight 2. Sam. 22. 35 The Finger of God for his power Exo. 8. 19. The First borne in the land of egypt dye Exod. 11. 4 of First frutes Exod. 22. 29 The First frutes perteined to the hie priests Nomb. 5. 9 fishes cleane and vncleane Leuit. 11. 9. ¶ Paul neuer vsed Flatterie 1. Thessallo 2. 5. slee in time of persecution Mat. 10. 〈◊〉 the dedes of the Flesh. Gal. 5. 17 Man is but Flesh. Genes 6. 3 To be in the Flesh for to liue according to the Flesh. Rom. 7. 5 Flesh and blood that is whatsoeuer is in man Matth. 16. 17 The wisdome of the Flesh is death Rom. 7. 24. 8. 6 Flesh lusteth against the spirit Gal. 5. 17. the Flesh of Christ eaten by faith Iohn 6. 54. The care of the Flesh ought to be reiected Rom. 13. 14 To eat the Flesh with the blood is forbid Gen. 9.
23 31. infirmities come vpon vs for our sinnes Ioh. 5. 14 the leuites Inheritance Deut. 10. 9 euerie one shal beare his owne Iniquitie Deut. 24. 16 iniuries ought to be forgotten leu 19. 18 innocent as concerning euil wisevnto that which is good Rom. 16. 19 none is Innocent before god exod 34 7 thre things are Insatiable Prouer. 30. 15. wicked Inuentions Deut. 28. 20 Christ is our Intercessour Rom. 8. 34 Ioab and his doings 2. Sam. 2. 13. 11. 14 19. 1. King 21. 5 ioashpreserued through the helpe of his aunt iehosheba 2. King 11. 2 ioash the father of gideon Iud g. 6. 29 ioash the sonne of ahaziah and Iehoash the sonne of iehoahaz 2. King 11. and 14. Iob an example of pacience Iam. 5. 11. iochebed the wise of amram Exod. 6. 20 iohanan Iere. 40. 41 42 43 iohn baptist exhorteth to repentance Mat. 3. 2. Iohn baptist is buryed Mat. 14. 12 iohn marke the minister of paul and bar nabas Act. 12. 25. ionathan a gouernour of the iewes 1. Mac. 9 11 12. ionath an the sonne of saul his doings 1. Sam. 14 18 19 20 31 ioseph and his doings from the 30. of Gene. vnto the. 50 ioseph of arimathea Mat. 27. 57 ioses called barnabas Act. 4. 36. the good king Iosiah his doings 1. King 13. 2. 2. King 21. 24. 22. 1 ioshua and his doings Exod. 24. 13. 32. 17. Nomb. 11 28 13 14. Deut. 1. 38. and throughout his whole boke Iothan the sonne of Ierubbaal Iudges 9. 5. the iourne is of the children of Israel Nomb. 33 ¶ Iphtah and his doings Iudg. 11. and 12 ¶ Isaiah the prophet 2. King 19. 20. 20 his visions 1 2. 6. Ishai dauids father ruth 4. 22. 1. Sam. 16. 11. ish-bosheth and his doings 2. Sam. 2. 3. 4. ishmael and his life Gen. 16 and 17 21. 25. why iaak ob was called israel Gene. 32. 28 true Israelites who rom 9. 6. carnal Israel described hose 9. 7 israel sinned not of ignorance Rom. 10. 19. ¶ Iubal the inuentour of the harpe Gen. 4. 21 the Iubile leuit 25. 10 the rest of Iudah led away to babel 2. King 25. 11 iudah leahs sonne Gen. 29. 35 of Iudasmaccabeus read the bokes of maccabies iudas that betrayed Christ. Ioh. 18. 2 his repentance Mat. 27. 3. he slewe him self and brast in the middes Act. 1. 18 the general Iudgement Isa. 2. 19 and 26. 11. the signes that shal come before it Math. 24. 29 Iudgement for affliction 1. pet 4. 17 iudgement beginneth at the house of God 1. Pet. 4. 17 Gods Iudgements are a great deapth Psal. 36. 6 the office of a Iudge Exod. 23. 6 Speake not euil of Iudges Exod. 22. 28 What maner of men ought to be Iudges Exod. 18. 21. 23. 2 Iudge not another Mat. 7. 1. 12. 7 the Iudge of all the worlde Gen. 18. 25 a Iudge ought not to haue anie respect of persones Leuit. 19. 15 iudges are called gods Exod. 22. 8 Psal. 82. 6. the Iudges gaue sentence according to moseslaw Deut. 17. 11 iustified by faith Rom. 5. 1. not by workes Gal. 3. 10 We are Iustified or condemned by our wordes Mat. 12. 37 iustified what it signifieth Tit. 3. 4. actes 13. 38 ¶ Izhak the sonne of Abraham and his doings Gen. 21. vnto the. 28 K NAtiuitie of Kain and his doings Ge. 4. 1. 2. 1. Ioh. 3. 12. ¶ Keilah a citie deliuered by dauid 1. Sam. 23. 1 God Kepeth his as the apple of the eye Deut. 32. 10 keturah the wife of abraham Gen. 25. 1 the Keyes of the kingdome of heauen promised Matt. 16. 19. Are giuen by christ to his apostles Ioh. 20. 23 ¶ Man ought to kepe him frō all Kinde of euil 1. Thess. 5. 22 the rigour of a King 1. Sam. 8. 11 what is required in Kings Deu. 17. 15 what is the honour of Kings Prou. 25. 2. the Kingdome of christ eternal Isay. 9. 7 Luk. 1. 33 the Kingdome of heauen suffreth violence Mat. 11. 12 the Kingdome within vs. Luk. 17. 21 kiriath-arba a citie called also hebron Iosh. 14. 15 kiriath sepher a citie called also debir Iosh. 15. 15 paul Kissed of the faithful Act. 20. 37. the holie Kisse of Christians Rom. 16. 16 2. Corin. 13. 12 ¶ God hathe not cast away his people which he Knewe before Rom. 11. 2 Whome God Knewe before thē he ordeined to be like facioned vnto the image of his sonne Rom. 8. 29 to Knowe god and Iesus Christ whome he hathe sent is life eternal Ioh. 17. 3. the Knowledge of saluation Luk. 1. 77 ¶ Kohath and his sonnes Exode 5. 18. Iosh. 21. 5 korah for his rebellion is striken of god Nomb. 16 the red Know Nomb. 19. L LAban the brother of rebekah his doings Gen. 24. 29 the Laborers are few Mat. 9. 37 man appointed to labour Gen. 3. 19. he that doeth not Labour ought not to eat 2. Thess. 3. 10 we ought to liue by our Labours Prou. 5. 15. We ought to Labour with our hands 1. Thess. 4. 11 the Ladder that iaak ob sawe in his drea me Gen. 28. 12 Christ calleth to him thē that are Laden Mat. 11. 28 the pascal Lambe Exod. 12. 3 Iesus the Lambe of God Iohn 1. 29 Lamech and his two wiues Gen. 4. 19. 5. 26 the Lame from his mothers wombe is healed Actes 3. 7 the Last shal be the first Mat. 19. 30. wo to them that Laugh and why Luk. 6. 25 the Law ayoke Act. 15. 10 the end of the Law Christ. Rom. 10. 4 by the Law cometh knowledge of sinne Rom. 3. 20 the Law giuen to the lawles 1. Ti. 1. 9. the Law is giuen vnto the people Exod. 20. Deut. 5 the Law not giuen for the iuste Galat. 5. 18. the Law our schole master to bring vs to christ gal 3. 24 before the Law sinne was not counted sinne rom 5. 13 the Law writen in the heart of the faithful Ebr. 8. 10. Lazarus raised vp Ioh. 11 12. Lazarus sicke Ioh. 11. 4 ¶ Lea conceiueth Gen. 29. 32 the Leaper healed by faith mat 8. 2. the ten Leapers healed Luk. 17. 12. the iudging of Leprosies Deut. 24. 8. Leuit. 13. 14. the Law of Lending Exod. 22. 14. lend to the nedie Deut. 15. 8. Mat. 5. 42. the Letter killeth and the spirit giueth life 2. Cor. 3. 6 purge the olde Leuaine 1. Cor. 5. 7 leuaine for wicked doctrine Mat. 16. 6 Leuites elected to the ministerie Nomb 3. 45. Leuithe sonne of iaakob Gene. 29. 34. he slayeth the sichimites Ge. 34. 25 ¶ Paul vseth not his Libertie 1. Cor. 9. 4. libertie giueth not occasion to the flesh Gal. 5. 13. the Libertie of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 17. the breuitie of mans Life Psalm 90. Iob. 7. to finde his Life and to lose it Mat. 10. 39 our Life Christ. Ioh. 14. 6. Colos. 3. 4
for the 273. Which Were mo then the Leuites for Whome they payed money Exod 30. 〈◊〉 Leu. 27. 〈◊〉 Chap. 18. 16. Ezek. 45. 〈◊〉 q Of the two hundreth 〈◊〉 thre Which Were more then the 〈◊〉 a The Leuites Were nombred after thre sortes first at a moneth olde When they Were consecrate to the Lord next at 25 yere olde When they Were apointed to serue in the Tabernacle and at 30 yere old to beare the 〈◊〉 of the Tabernacle b VVhiche deuided the Sanctuarie from the Holiest of all c That is put thē vpon their shulders to carie it for the barres of the Arke coldne uer be remoued Exod 〈◊〉 15. Exod 25 30. 〈◊〉 Meaning to co uer the bread Exod. 25. 14. Exod. 25. 38. e The Ebrewe Worde signifieth an instrumente made of two staues 〈◊〉 barres f VVhich Was to burne incense read Exod. 30. 1. g Of the burnt offring h That is in folding vp the thīgs of the 〈◊〉 as the Arke c. i Before it be couered k VVhiche Was offred at 〈◊〉 and euenyng Exod. 30. 34. Exod. 30. 〈◊〉 l Committing by your negligence that the holye thinges be not Welwrapped ād so they by touchynge thereof perish m 〈◊〉 Wing What parte 〈◊〉 man shal beare n VVhich Were receiued into the companie of thē that ministred in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion o VVhiche vaile hanged 〈◊〉 the Sanctuarie the court p VVhiche court compasied bothe the 〈◊〉 of the Congrega cion ād the altar of burnt offring q Vnder the char ge ād ouersight Exod. 26. 3. r Ye shall make an inuentorie of all the thynges Which ye cōmit to their charge †Ebr. The nombred of them s GOD 〈◊〉 Moses to be the minister and executer therof t VVhiche Were 〈◊〉 age to serue therein that is betwene 30 and 〈◊〉 u VVhosoeuer of the Leuites that had any maner of charge in the Tabernacle †Ebr. According to the mouthe or Worde x So that Moses nether added not diminished frō that Whiche the Lorde commanded him 〈◊〉 13. 3. Leuit. 15. 2. Leuit. 21. 1. “ Or in a 〈◊〉 out of the hoste a There Were thre maner tentes of the Lord of the Leuites of the Israelites Leuit. 6. 3. b Commit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faute Willingly Leuit 6. 5. c If he be dead to Whome the Wrong is done ād also haue no kins man d Or thyngs 〈◊〉 to the Lord as first frutes c Leuit 10. 12. e By breakynge the band of mariage ād playing the harlot †Ebr. If the Spirit of ielousie co me vpon him f Onely in the sinne offring ād this offring of 〈◊〉 Were nether oyle not incense offred g Or making the sinne knowen not purging it h Which also is called the Water of purifica tiō or sprinkling read Chap. 19. 9. i It Was so called by the effect because it declared the Womā to be accursed and tur ned to her destruction k Bothe because she had cōmitted so 〈◊〉 a faut for Ware her selfe in denying the same †Ebr. to falle l That is be it so as thou Wishest as Psal 41 14. m Shal Wash the curses Which are Writen into the Water 〈◊〉 the vessel Deut. 27. 14. “ Or persume n Where the in cense Was offred “ Or innocent o The mā might accuse his Wife and not be 〈◊〉 a Which separa ted them selues frō the Worlde dedicated 〈◊〉 selues to God Whiche figure Was 〈◊〉 in Christ. Iudg. 13 5. 2. Sam. 1. 11. b As at 〈◊〉 or mournings c In that he 〈◊〉 his heere to growe he signified that be Was 〈◊〉 to God d Whiche long heere is a sig ne that he is dedicate to God e By being present Where the dead Was. f Beginning at the eight day When he is purified g So that he shal beginne his vowe a newe Leu. 2. 15. Act 21. 24. h In token the his vowe is 〈◊〉 ded i For the heere Which Was con secrate to the Lord might not be cast into anie prophane place Exod. 29. 27. “ Or With the breast k At the least he shal do this if he be 〈◊〉 to offre no more l That is pray for them Eccle. 36. 19. m They shall pray in my Name for them Exod. 40. 18. “ Or vessels “ Or captaines a Like horslitters to kepethe things that Were caryed in them from Wether b That is to carie things and 〈◊〉 in c For their vse to cary With. d The holie thinge of the Sāctuarie must be caryed vpō their shulders ād not drawē With oxē Chap. 4. 15 e That is When the first sac ifice Was offred therupon by Aaron 〈◊〉 9. 1. () The offring of Nashon Leuit. 2. 1. () The offr yng of 〈◊〉 () The offryng of Eliáb () The offryng of Elizur () The offring of 〈◊〉 () The offring of Eliasáph () The 〈◊〉 of Elishamá () The offring of Gamliél () The offring of Abidán () The offring of 〈◊〉 () The offring of Pagiél or Phegiel () The offring of 〈◊〉 f This was the offring of the princes when Aaron did dedicate the Altar g By Aaron h That is the Sanctuarie i According as he had promised Exod. 25. 22. a To that parte which is ouer against the Candelsticke Exod. 25. 〈◊〉 Exod. 25 18. b And not set to gether of diuers pieces c In Ebrewe it is called the water of sinne because it is made to purge sinnes as Chap. 19. 9. d That 〈◊〉 maiest do this in presence of them all e Meaning certeine of them in the name of the whole Chap. 3. 45. Chap. 3. 9. f That 〈◊〉 they that are the first borne Exod. 13. 2. Luk. 2 20. g Which seruice the Israelites shulde els do h Because the Le 〈◊〉 go into the Sanctuarie in their name i In their presēce to serue them k Such office as was peineful as to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ens suche like l In singing psal 〈◊〉 instructing counselling and kepyng the things in ordre Exod. 12. 1 Leui. 23. 5. Nomb. 28. 16. Deut. 16. 2. Exod. 12. 6. Deut. 16. 6. a Euen in all pointes as the Lord hath institute it b By 〈◊〉 a corps or being at the buryal c Or 〈◊〉 the Passeouer the fourthen day of the first 〈◊〉 d And can not come where the Tabernacle is when others kept it e So that the vncleane and thei that are not at home haue a mo neth longer 〈◊〉 vnto them Exod. 12. 46. Iohn 29. 〈◊〉 f When the Passeouer is celebrat “ Or 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 Exod. 12. 49. Exod. 40. 34. g Like a 〈◊〉 read Exod 13. 21 †Ebr. mouthe h Who taught them what to do by the cloude 1. Cor. 10. 1. †Ebr. camped i Thei waited when the Lord wolde signifie ether their 〈◊〉 ture or their abo de by the cloude †Ebr. dayes of nombre Exod. 40. 36. k Vnder 〈◊〉 char ge and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mosés a Or of
〈◊〉 beyonde 10. dén h He went by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Arab ans dwelt in tentes i Some read before the sunne rose vp “ Or described †Ebr brake in pieces 28 one thres heth corne 1. king 12. 25. “ Or they werè like vnto thee k We came all our of one belly therefore I will be reuenged l Meaning that they wolde be rid out of their paine at once or els to haue a valiant man to 〈◊〉 them to death “ Or collers m That is thy posteritie n His intent was to shewe him selfe thankeful for this victorie by restoring of religion which because it was not according as God had cōmanded turned to their destruction “ Or swete balles o That is suche things as perceined to the vse of the tabernacle †Ebr. Which came out of his thigh p Which citie belonged to the familie of the Ezrites q That is Baal to whome they had bounde them selues by couenant r They were vnmindeful of God and vnkynd towerde him by whome they had receiued so greate 〈◊〉 a To practise with his kinsfolkes for the arteinynge of the kingdome b Of your kinted by my mothers side “ Or idle felowes and vacabonds c Thus tyrants to 〈◊〉 he theyr vsurped power spare not the innocent blood 1. King 10. 7. 2 Chron. 21. 4. d VVhich was as the to wne house or comō hal whiche he calleth the towre of Shechē 〈◊〉 49. e By this parable he declared that those that are not ambitious are moste worthy of honour and that the ambitious abuse their honor bothe to theyr owne destructiō and others “ Or thistel or breere f Abimélech shal destroye the nobles of Shechém †Ebr. he caste hys life farre frome him g That he is your King and you his subiectes h Because the peo ple consēted with the kinge in sheding innocent blood therefore God destroyeth bothe the one the other i Before 〈◊〉 afrayed of Abimélechs power and durst not go out of the citie k Braggingly as thogh he had bene present or to his captaine zebul †Ebr. craftely †Ebr. What thine hand can finde l Thou art 〈◊〉 of a 〈◊〉 †Ebr. by the nauel “ Or charmers m As theyr cap taine n VVhich were of his companie o That is shulde bevnfruteful and neuer serue to any vse p That is of Baalbetith as Chap. 8. 41. q Meanyng that all were destroyed aswelthey in the towre as the other 1. Sam. 11. 21. r Thus God by suche miserable death 〈◊〉 vegeance on 〈◊〉 in this life s For making a 〈◊〉 their King “ Or his vncle “ Or gouerned a Signifying thei were 〈◊〉 of autoritie “ Or the townes of 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 3. 14. Chap. 2 11. and 3. 7. 4. 1. 6. 1. 13. 1. Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 “ Or Syria “ Or deliuered b As the Reubenitas 〈◊〉 halfe the tribe of 〈◊〉 c Thei prayed to the Lord and cōfessed their sinnes d By 〈◊〉 thē vp some 〈◊〉 as Chap. 6 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 15. 〈◊〉 2. 13. e That is frō this present danger f This is true repentance to put away the euill to serue GOD a right Chap. 11. 6. †Ebr. a man o mightie force “ Or vitailer a That is of 〈◊〉 harlot as 〈◊〉 b VVhere the gouernour of the 〈◊〉 was cailed Tob. c Ioyned wyth hym as 〈◊〉 thinke 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 d Or ambassadours 〈◊〉 for that purpose e Men oft tymes are constrained to desire 〈◊〉 of them whom ebefore thei haue refused f Oft tymes those things which mē reiect God choseth to do greate enterprises by †Ebr. be the 〈◊〉 Nomb. 21. 13. †Ebr. in peace Deure 2. 9. Nomb. 20. 29. Nomb. 21. 〈◊〉 22 24. Deut. 2. 26. “ Or countrey g He trusted them not to go through his coun trey Deute 2. 36. h For We ought more to beleue obey God then thou thine idoles Nomb. 22. 2. Deute 23. 4. Iosh. 24. 9. i Meaning theyr ownes k To punishe the offender l That is the Spirit of strength zeale m As the Apostle commēdeth Iptah for his Worthy entreprise in deliueryng the people Ebr. 13. 32 so by his rashe vowe Wicked performance of the same his victorie Was defaced and here We se that the sinnes of the Godlye do not vtterly extin guish their faith “ Or the plaine n Accordyng to the maner after the victorie o Beinge ouercome With blynde zeale and not cōsidering Whether the vowe Was lawful or no. p 〈◊〉 it Was coūted as a shame in Israél to dye Without childrē and therfore they reioyced to be maryed a After they had passed Iorden b Thus ambicion enuieth Goddes Worke in others as they did also againste Gideon Chap. 8. 1. c That is I ventured mylyfe and Whē mans helpe fayled I put my trust only in God d Yeran from vs chose Gilead now in respect of vs ye are nothing e VVhiche signifieth the fall of Waters or an are of corne f 〈◊〉 thynke that this was 〈◊〉 the housband of 〈◊〉 †Ebr. sonnes sonnes “ Or 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 11. 7. 7. 4. 1. 6 1. 〈◊〉 6 a Signifying that their deliuerance came onelye of God and not by mans power Nomb. 6 2 1. Sam. 1. 11. b Meanyng he shuld be separate from the Worlde and dedicate to God c If 〈◊〉 he not able to abide the sight of an Angel how much lesse the presence of God d He 〈◊〉 him selfe ready to obey Gods wil therefore desireth to know 〈◊〉 e It semeth that the Angel appeared vnto her twise in one day f He calleth him man because he so 〈◊〉 but he was Christ the eternall 〈◊〉 which at his time appointed became man g Anie thing forbidden by the Lawe h Shewing that he soght not 〈◊〉 owne honor but Gods whose messenger he was “ Or 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 sent fire 〈◊〉 heauen to consumetheir sacrifice to 〈◊〉 e their faith in his promes Exod 33. 20. Chap. 6. 22. k These graces that We haue receiued of God his accepting of our obedic̄ce are sure tokens of his loue toward vs so that nothynge can hurt vs. “ Or to come vpō hym at diuers times “ Ebr. take her for me to Wife a Thogh his parenes did iustelye reproue him yet it appareth that this Was the secret Worke of the Lord vers 4. b To fight against them for the deliuerance of Israél c VVhereby he had strength and boldenes “ Or to take her to his Wife d Meaning 〈◊〉 he was maried e That is her parents or friendes f To Weare at feastes or solemne dayes g Or drew neres for it Was the fourthe day “ Or to impouerishe vs. h Vnto thē Which are of my nacion i Or to the seuenth day beginning at the fourth k If ye had not vsed the helpe of my Wife l VVhich Was one of the fiue chief cities of the Philistims a That is I Wil
Iob vseth all kindes of persuasion with GOD that he myght staye his hand n After all 〈◊〉 saith 〈◊〉 forthe and leadeth 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was not in suche perfection that he colde 〈◊〉 him selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with God because that he stil tryed his faith o That is I shal be dead a He 〈◊〉 that their wordes which wold diminish anye thing frome the 〈◊〉 of God is but a puft of winde that 〈◊〉 sheth away b That is hathe rewarded them accordynge to their iniquitie meanyng that Iob ought to be warned by the example of hys children that he offend not God c That is if thou turne betyme whiles God calleth thee to repentance d Thogh the beginnyngs be not 〈◊〉 pleasaunt as thou woldest desire yet in the 〈◊〉 thou shalt haue sufficient occasion to content thy self e He willeth Iob to examine all antiquitie and he shall 〈◊〉 it true whiche he here 〈◊〉 f Meaning that it is not ynough to haue the expe rience of 〈◊〉 selues but to be con firmed by the ex amples of them that 〈◊〉 before vs. g As a rush can not grow with out 〈◊〉 so can not the hypocrite because he hath not 〈◊〉 which is 〈◊〉 with Gods Spirit h VVhiche is to day and to morow swept away i He compareth the iuste to a tre which althoghit be remoued out of one place vnto another yet florishetht so the affliction of the godlie turneth to their profire k That is so that there remaine nothing there to proue whether the 〈◊〉 had growen there or no. l To be planted in another place where it may growe 〈◊〉 pleasure m If thou be godlie he will giue thee occasion to reioyce and if not thyne 〈◊〉 shal increase a Iob here 〈◊〉 reth to the point of Eliphaz Bil dads oracion 〈◊〉 chīg the iustice of God his īnocē cie 〈◊〉 god to be īfinit in iui slice mā to be nothing ī respect b Of a thousand 〈◊〉 which god colde laye to his charge mā cānot answer him one 1a He declareth what is the infir mitie of man by the mightie and incomprehēsible power that is in God shewing what the colde do if he wolde set forthe his power 1b The seare the na mes of certeine starres whereby he meaneth that all starres bothe knowen and vn knowen are at his 〈◊〉 1c I am not able to comprehend his workes whiche are commune daily before mine eyes muche Iesse in those things which are hid secret f He sheweth that whē God doeth execute his pow er he doeth it iustely for asmuch as none can controle him g God wil not be appeased for ought that man can laye for him self for his iustification h That is all the reasons that mē can laie to appro ue their cause i How shuld I be able to answer him by 〈◊〉 whereby be noteth his friends that albeit they were eloquent in talke yet they felt not in heart that which they spake k Meaning in his owne opiniō signifying that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flatter himself to be righteous whiche before God is abomina cion l Whiles I am in my pangs I can not but 〈◊〉 forthe into many in conueniences althogh I knowe stil that God is iust m I am not able to fele my sinnes so great as I fele the weight of his plagues this he speaketh to condemne his dulnes to iustifie God n After he hathe accused his owne weakenes he cōtinueth to iustifie God and his power o If I wolde stād in mine owne de fence yet God hathe iuste cause to condemne me it he examine mi ne heart and con science p If God punish according to his iustice he wil destroye as wel them that are counted perfite as them that are wicked q To wit the wicked r This is spoken according to our apprehension as thogh he wolde say If God destroye but the wicked as chap. 5. 3 why shulde he suffer the innocents to be so long tormented by them s That they can not se to do iustice t That can shewe the contrary u I thinke not to fall into these affections but my sorowes bring me to these manifolde infirmities and my conscience condemneth me x why doeth not God destroye me at once thus he speaketh according to the infirmitie of the flesh y Thogh I seme neuer so pure in mine owne eyes yet all is but corruption before God z whatsoeuer I woldevse to couer my filthines with shal disclose me so muche more a which might make an accorde betwene God and me speaking of impaciencie and yet consessing God to be iust in punishing him b Signifying that Gods iudgements kepe him in awe a I am more like to a deadmā then to one that 〈◊〉 b I wil make an ample declaratiō of my torments accusing my self and not God c He wolde not that God shulde procede against him by his secret iustice but by the ordinarie meanes that he punisheth others d Is it agreable to thy iustice to do me wrong e Wilt thou be without compassion f Wilt thou gratifie the wicked and condēne me g Doest thou this of ignoráce h Art thou inconstant chāge able as the times to daie a friend to morowe an enemie i By affliction thou kepest me as in a prison and restraynest me from doing euil nether can any set meat libertie k In these eight verses following he describeth the mercie of God in the Wonderful creation of man and there on groundeth that God shulde not shew himself rigorous against him l As brittel as a pot of clay m That is reason and vnderstāding and many other giftes whereby man excelleth all earth he creatures n That is thy fátherlie care and prouidēce where by thou preseruest me and with out the which I shulde perish streight way o Thogh I be not fully able to cōprehēd these things yet I 〈◊〉 nedes confesse that it is so p I Wil alway Walke in feare and humilitie knowing that none is iuste before thee q Iob being sore assalted in this battel betwene the flesh the Spirit brasketh out into these affections wishing rather short dayes then long peins r That is 〈◊〉 of diseases in great abundā ceshewing that God hathe infini temeanes to punish 〈◊〉 s We 〈◊〉 that God 〈◊〉 leaue of his 〈◊〉 considering 〈◊〉 great miserie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his life t He speaketh thus in the persone of a sinner that is ouercome with passions and with the feling of Gods iudgements and therefore can not apprehend in that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 merc es of God and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 u No distinction 〈◊〉 light and darkenes but where all is 〈◊〉 darkenes it self a Shulde he persuade by his great talke that he is 〈◊〉 b He chargeth Iob with this that he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the thing which he spake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he was without sinne in the sight of God c Which is not to stand in iuslifying of
the insideles for 〈◊〉 shall 〈◊〉 them selues to be subiect c He toucheth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of man who is cold in the cōsideration of gods workes d His prouidence is wonderfull in maintening their estate e He proueth that god wil ex tend his 〈◊〉 al so to the 〈◊〉 because he punished 〈◊〉 thē suche as 〈◊〉 not obey his calling f He 〈◊〉 some special bene fite that god had shewed to his Churche of the sewes in deliuering them frome great daunger wherof or of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Genules shal be partakers g The condition of the Church is here 〈◊〉 whyche is to be led by Gods pro uidence into 〈◊〉 bles to be subiect vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 daungers h The duetie of the faythfull is here described whiche are 〈◊〉 vnmyndefull to rendre GOD prayse for hys benefites i It is not ynough to haue receiued Gods benefites to be mindeful thereof but also we are boūde to make others to profit thereby praise God k If I delite in wickednes God wil not hea 〈◊〉 me but if I confesse it he wil receiue me a That is moue our heartes with his holy Spirit that we maie 〈◊〉 his fauour towards vs b That 〈◊〉 Iewes Gēriles maie know Gods couenant made with them c By these oft 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the people can neuer reioyce sufficiently giue thākes for the great benefites that they shal receiue vnder the kingdome of Christ. d He sheweth that where God fauoreth there shal be abundāce of all other thigs e VVhē they 〈◊〉 his great benefites bothe spiritual corporal towards them a The Prophet sheweth that albeit God suffreth the wicked tyrāts to oppresse his Church for a time yet at length he wil be reuenged of them b He sheweth that when God declareth his pow er against the wicked that it is for the cōmoditie 〈◊〉 of his Church whiche praise him therefore c Iah 〈◊〉 are the names of God which do si gnifie his 〈◊〉 maiestie incōprehēsible sothāt herby is declared that all idols are but vanitie and that the God of Israēl is the onely true God d He giueth 〈◊〉 drē 〈◊〉 thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 childeles and 〈◊〉 creaseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e which is baren of Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei had abused f He 〈◊〉 that Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belon geth to his Chu ch as 〈◊〉 by their wō derful 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of Egypt g God blessed the land of 〈◊〉 because he had chosen that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his Church h 〈◊〉 facion then was that womē 〈◊〉 songs after the victorie as 〈◊〉 Deboráh 〈◊〉 others i The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so great that not onely the soldiers but women also had parte thereof k Thogh 〈◊〉 suf fer his Chu che for a time to he in blacke darkenes ye he wil restore it 〈◊〉 i moste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l In the land of 〈◊〉 where his Church was m 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God doeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all wordelie things 〈◊〉 in pō pe 〈◊〉 on warde 〈◊〉 but by the inwarde grace of God which there remaineth 〈◊〉 se of his 〈◊〉 there n why boast 〈◊〉 of your strength beautie against this Mountaine of God o As God ouer came the enemies of his 〈◊〉 toke thē prisoners made t en 〈◊〉 so Christ whiche is God manifested in flesh subdued Satan sin ne vnder vs and gaue vnto his Church moste liberal giftes of 〈◊〉 Spirit Eph. 4 8. p In moste extre me dangers God hathe 〈◊〉 wayes to deliuer his q As he deliuered his Church once 〈◊〉 Og of Barhán other tyrants frō the dangers of the red Sea so wil he stil do as oft as necessitie requireth r That is in the blood of that great slaughter where dogges shal lap blood s That is how thou which are chief King 〈◊〉 out 〈◊〉 thy peo ple to watre and 〈◊〉 them the victorie t He describeth the ordre of the people whē they 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to giue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the victorie u Whiche come of the 〈◊〉 Iaakob x 〈◊〉 is cal led litle because he was the yongest sonne of Iaakob y Who was some chief 〈◊〉 of the tribe z Declare out of thine 〈◊〉 palace thy power for the defence of thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a He desireth that the 〈◊〉 of the mightie may be destroved which accustomed to ga 〈◊〉 shoes with siluer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pompe thoght thē selues aboue 〈◊〉 men b He prophecieth that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 come to the true knowledge wo 〈◊〉 of God c By his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 she wil make him self to be knowen the God of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thine 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 people c He alludeth to the 〈◊〉 which was deuided into 〈◊〉 partes a Of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal. 45. b Dauid signifieth by the waters in what great dange she was out of the which God did deliuer him c No 〈◊〉 or stablenes to settle my fete d Thogh his senses failed him yet his faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 to praye e Condemning me 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 iudged me pore 〈◊〉 as a thief and gaue my goods to o 〈◊〉 as thogh I had stollen them g Thogh 〈◊〉 giltie to thee warde yet am I innocēt to warde them h Let not mine euil 〈◊〉 of the enemies be an occasion that the faithful fall from thee i 〈◊〉 I sawe thine enemies pretend thy Name onely in mouth and in their life denie the same thine holie Spirit thrust me for warde to 〈◊〉 thē de fend thy glorie k My zeale moued me to la ment praye for my saluation l The more 〈◊〉 soght to winne them to God the more they were against him both poore and riche m Knowing that albeit I suffer now trouble yet thou hast a time wherein thou hast appointed my 〈◊〉 n He sheweth a liudie faith in that that he assureth himself that God is fauorable to him when he semeth to be angrie at hand when he semeth 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 of o Not that he fea red that God wold not heare him but that care made him to thinke that God differred long p Thou seest that I am beset as a 〈◊〉 among ma nie wolues q He sheweth that it is in vaine to put our trust in men in our great 〈◊〉 but that our comfort onely depen deth of God for man rather increaseth our sorowes then dimi sheth them Iohn 19 29. r He desireth God to execute his iud gements against the reprobate which can not by anie manes be turned Rom. 〈◊〉 9 s Take bothe iud gement power 〈◊〉 them t Punish not one ly them but their posteritie which shal be like vnto them u By their continuence increa sing in their sinnes let it be know en that they be of the reprobate x They which se med by their pro fessiō to haue be ne writen in thy boke yet by their 〈◊〉 proue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let them
furious waters d Besides Gods power and wisdome in creating and gouerning his great 〈◊〉 also appeareth in that he hath giuen hys people his worde and 〈◊〉 a VVhose office it is to take vēgeanceon the wicked b Shewe by effect that thou 〈◊〉 Iudge of the world to punishe the wicked c That is brag of their 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 esteme them selues aboue all other d Seing the church was then so 〈◊〉 oppressed it ought not to seme strāge to vs if we se it so now and therfore we muste call to God to take our 〈◊〉 in hand e He sheweth that they are desperate in 〈◊〉 forasmuch as they feared 〈◊〉 God but gaue them selues 〈◊〉 to do wickedly f He sheweth that it is impossible but God shulde heare se and vnderstād their wickednes g If God punishe whole nations for their sins it is merefolie for any one man or els a fewe to thinke that God wil spare them h God hathe care ouer his and chasticeth them for their welth that they shu'd not perish for euer with the wicked i God will restore the state gouernement of things to their right vse and then the 〈◊〉 shall followe him cherefully k He complaineth of them whiche wolde not helpe him to resiste the enemies yet was assured that Gods helpe wolde not faile l VVhen I thoght there was no way but death m In my trouble destresse I 〈◊〉 found thy present helpe n Thogh the wicked iudges 〈◊〉 iustice in oppressing the Churche yet they haue not that autoritie of God o It is a greate token of Gods iudgement when the purpose of the wicked is broken but moste when thei are destroied in their owne 〈◊〉 Psal. xcv a He sheweth that Gods seruice standeth not in dead ceremonies but chiefly in the 〈◊〉 fice of pravse and thankes giuing b Euē the Angels who in respecto of men are thoght as god are nothing in his 〈◊〉 muche 〈◊〉 the idols which mans braine inuentech c All thinges are gouerned by hys prouidence d By these thro wordes he signifieth one thynges meaning that theī must 〈◊〉 giue thē selues 〈◊〉 God e That is the flock whome he gouerneth with his owne hande He sheweth wherein 〈◊〉 are Gods flocke that is If they heare his voice f By the 〈◊〉 of Gods 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 whereof the place was so called Nombr 14 22. “ Or 〈◊〉 read Exod. 〈◊〉 7. g Thei were without iudgemēt and reason h That is into the lande of Canaan where he promised them rest Psal xcvi a The Prophere sheweth that the time shall come that all natiōs shal haue occasion to praise the Lords for the 〈◊〉 of his Gospel b Seing he wil reueile him selfe to all nations 〈◊〉 to their owne expectation they ought all to worship him contrary to their owne imaginations and onely as he hathe appointed “ Or vanities c Then the idoles or whatsoeuer made not the heauens are not God d God can not be knowen but by his strength and glorie the signes whereof appeare in his Sanctuarie e As by 〈◊〉 ye se that it is onely due vnto him f By offring vp yourselues wholly vnto God declare that you worship him only g He prophecieth that the Gentiles shal be partakers 〈◊〉 the Iewes of Gods promes h Hes hal regenerate them a newe with his Spirit restore them to the image of God i If the insensible creatures shall haue cause to reioyce when God appeareth muche more we from whome he hathe taken maledict on and sinne a He sheweth that 〈◊〉 God reygneth there is all 〈◊〉 and spiritual ioye b For the Gospel shal not be onely 〈◊〉 in Iudea but through all 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 c He is thus descri bed to kepe his enemies in 〈◊〉 which commonly 〈◊〉 Gods power d This feare bringeth not the wicked to 〈◊〉 obediēce but maketh them to runne awaie from God e He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods iudgeméts are in a readines to destroye the idolaters f Let all that whiche is estemed in the worlde fall downe before him g The Iewes shall haue occasion 〈◊〉 reioyce that the 〈◊〉 are made partakers with them of Gods fauour h 〈◊〉 requireth 〈◊〉 thinges of his children 〈◊〉 one that thei dereste 〈◊〉 the other that thei put their trust in God for their 〈◊〉 i Tho h Gods deliuerance appeare no suddenly yet it is sowen and laied vp in store for them k Be mindefull of his 〈◊〉 and onely trust in his 〈◊〉 a That is some song newly made in token of theyr wonderful 〈◊〉 by Christ. b He preserueth his Churche miraculously Isa. 59. 16. c For the deliuerāce of his Church d God was moued by none other meanes to gather his Churche of the Iewes and Gentiles 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 wolde performe his promes e By this repetition and earnest exhortatiō to giue praises with instruments also of the dūme creatures he signifieth that the worlde is neuer able to praise God suffidently for their deliuerance a VVhen God deliuereth his Churche all the enemies shal haue cause to tremble Exod. 25. 22. b Thogh the wicked rage agaynst God yet the godly shal praise his Name and mightie power c That is before his Tēple or Arke where he promised to heare whē they worshipped him as now he promiseth his spirituall presence where so euer hys Churche is assembled d Vnder these thre hecomprehendeth the whole people of Israél with whome God made his promes e For the more liberally that God 〈◊〉 with hys people the more death he punishe them that 〈◊〉 his benefites a He prophecieth that Gods benefite in calling the Gētiles shal be so great that thei shal haue wonderfull occasion to praise his mercie and reioyce b Hechiefly meaneth touching the spiritual tegenera 〈◊〉 whereby we are his shepe and pople c He sheweth that God will not be worshiped but by that meanes whiche he hathe appointed d He declareth that we ought neuer to be wearie in praising him seing his mercies toward vs last for euer a Dauid 〈◊〉 reth what maner of King he wolde be whē Godshuld place him in the throne promising openly that he wolde be merciful and iust b Thogh as yet thou differ rest to place me in the kinglie dignitie yet wil I giue my selfe to wisdome and vprightnes being a priuare man c He sheweth that magistrates do not their dueties except thei be ene mies to all vice d In promising to punish these vices 〈◊〉 are moste pernicious in thē that are aboute Kings he 〈◊〉 that be will punish all e He sheweth what is the true vse of the 〈◊〉 to punis he the wicked and to 〈◊〉 the good f Magistrates must immediatly punish vice 〈◊〉 it growe to farther inconuenience and if heathen Magistrates are bounde to do this how muche more thei that haue the charge of the Church of God a VVhereby is signified that albeit we be in neuer so great miseries yet there is euer place left for praser
fathers in 〈◊〉 past m Meaning Mo sés n That is in Mosés that he might wel gouerne the people some referre this giuing of the Spirit to the people o Peaceably and gently as an horse is led to his pasture p Hauing declared Gods 〈◊〉 shewed to their 〈◊〉 he turneth him self to God by prayer desiring him to continue the same graces toward them q Thy great affection which thou barest towards vs. r Meaning frō the whole bodie of the Church s Thogh Abrahā wolde refuse vs to be his children yet thou 〈◊〉 refuse to be out father t By taking away thy holie Spirit from vs by whome we we egouerned and so for 〈◊〉 ingra titude didest deliuer vs vp to our owne concupiscence and didest punish sinne by sinne according to thy iuste iudgement u Meaning for the couenants sake made to Abráhám Izhák and Iaakob his seruants x That is in respect of the promes which is perpetual albeit thei had now possessed the land of Canáan a thousand and foure hundreth yere and 〈◊〉 they lament to moue God rather to remember his couenant then to punish their sinnes a The Prophet cōtinueth his praier 〈◊〉 God to declare his Ioue toward his Churche by 〈◊〉 mightie power as he did in mount Sinai b Meaning the raine haile fyre thunder lightenings c S. Paul vseth the same kinde of admiration 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. 9. marueling at Gods great benefite shewed to his Churche by the preaching of the Gospel d Thou shewedst fauour towarde our fathers when they trusted in thee and walked after thy commādements e Thei considered thy great mercies f That is in thy mercies which he calleth the waies of the Lord. g Thou wilt haue pitie vpon vs. h VVe are iustely punished broght into 〈◊〉 be cause we haue pro uoked thee to angre thogh we wolde excuse our selues yet our righ teousnes and best vertues are before thee as 〈◊〉 cloutes or as some read like the mēstruous clothes of a woman i Albeit o Lord by thy iuste iudgement thou maiest vtterly destroy vs as the potter may his pot yet we appeale to thy mercies whereby 〈◊〉 hathe pleased thee to adopters to be thy children k For so the flesh iudgeth when God doeth not 〈◊〉 send succor l VVhich w ere dedicat to thy seruice and to call vpon thy Name m VVherein we reioyced and worshiped thee n That is at the contempt of thine owne glorie thogh our sinnes haue deserued this yet thou wilt not suffer thy glorie thus to be diminis hed a Meaning the Gē 〈◊〉 which knew not God shulde seke after him when he had moued their heartes with his holy Spirit Rom. 10. 10 b He sheweth the cause of the reiectiō of the Iewes because theiwold not obey him for anye admonition of his 〈◊〉 by whome he 〈◊〉 thē continually and stretched out his hande to drawe them c He sneweth that to delite in our o wne fantasies is the declining 〈◊〉 God the beginning of all superstition and 〈◊〉 d VVhiche were dedicat to idoles e Meaning 〈◊〉 altars whiche he thus nameth by contempt f To consult with 〈◊〉 and to con iure deuils which was forbidden Deur 18. 11. g VVhich was cō trarie to Gods cōmandement Leu. 11 7. Deut. 14. 8. h Hesheweth that hypocrisie is euer ioyned with pride and contempt of others i Their punishement shall neuer haue end k So that the remembrāce thereof can not be forgotten l Shalbe bc the punished together and this declareth how the children are punished for their fathers 〈◊〉 to wit when the same fautes or like are founde in them m That is it ispro fitable meaning that God wil not destroy the faithful branches of his vineyard whē he 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 stockes that is the 〈◊〉 n VVhiche was a plentiful place in Iudea to fede shepe as Achor was for catted o By the multitude and nomber he meaneth their innumerable idoles of whome they thoght they colde neuer haue ynough p Seing you can not nomber your gods I wil nōber you with the sworde q By my Prophetes whome ye wolde not obey r By these wordes 〈◊〉 and drinke he meaneth the blessed life of the faithfull 〈◊〉 haue alwaies consolacion and 〈◊〉 contentement ef all things in their God thogh some times they lacke these corporal things t Then by the Name of the Iewes u By 〈◊〉 and by swearing is ment 〈◊〉 of GOD for his benefites and the true worshiping of him whiche shal not be onely in Iudea but through all the worlde x I will no more 〈◊〉 fer my Church to be desolate as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Meaning that he wolde call the Gentiles who shulde 〈◊〉 euen the very name of the Iewes for their infidelities sake y I will so alter and change the 〈◊〉 of my Churche that it shall seme to dwel in a newe worlde z Meaning in this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Churche there shulde be no weakenes of youth nor infirmities of age but all shulde 〈◊〉 fresh and florishing and this is accomplished in the heauenlye Ierusalém when all sinnes shall cease and the 〈◊〉 shal be wiped away a VVhere by he sheweth that the insideles and 〈◊〉 sinners haue no parte of this benediction b He proposeth to the faithfull the blessings whiche are conteined in the Lawe and so vnder temporal things 〈◊〉 rehendeth the spiritual promises c Read Chap. 11. 6. Act. 7. 48. a My 〈◊〉 is so great that it filleth both heauen and earth therfore cannot be in cluded in a tēple like an idole condemning hereby their vaine confidence which trusted in the Tēple and sacrifices b Seing that bothe the Temple the things therein with the sacrifices were made and done by his appointement he sheweth that he hathe no nede thereof and that he cā be without them Psal. 50. 10. c To him that is humble and pure in heart whiche receiueth my doctrine with reuerence and feare d Because the Iewes thoght them selues holy by offring of their sacrifices and in the meane season had nether faith nor repentance God sheweth that he doeth no lesse 〈◊〉 these ceremonies then he doeth the sacrifices of the heathen who offred men doggs and swine to their idoles whiche things were expressely 〈◊〉 bidden in the Law e I wil 〈◊〉 their wickednes and hypocrisie wherewith thei thinke to blinde mine eies to all the worlde f He incourageth the faithful 〈◊〉 pro mising to destroy their enemies which pretended to be as brethren but were 〈◊〉 tes and 〈◊〉 thē that feared God g The enemies 〈◊〉 shorrely heare a more terrible voyce euen fyre slaughter seing thes wolde not heare the gentle voyce of the Prophets whiche called them to repen tance h Meaning that the restauratiō of the Church shulde be so sudden and contrarie to all mens opinion as when a woman is deliuered before she loke for it that without peine 〈◊〉 i This shall passe the capacitie of man to se
after was taken the Priests 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 serably disconfired 1. 〈◊〉 4. 11. Cha. 26 6. c That is I neuer ceased to warne you as Isa. 〈◊〉 2. pro uer 1. 23. f He sheweth what is the 〈◊〉 to redresse our 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 God to 〈◊〉 vs into the Way and to obey his calling Isa. 66 4. g I wil send you into 〈◊〉 as I haue done Ephrim that is the 〈◊〉 h To assure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God had determined with him self to punish their wickednes he she weth that the prayers of the golie can nothing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they remaine in their obstin cie against God wil not vse the meanes that he vseth to call thē to 〈◊〉 tance Chap. 11. 14. 14 11. i That is thei 〈◊〉 fice to the funne mone and starres which thei 〈◊〉 the Quene of heauen Chap. 44 17. 2 king 23. 〈◊〉 k Shewing that 〈◊〉 was not his chief purpose and 〈◊〉 that thei shulde of 〈◊〉 sacrifices but that thei shuld regarde wherefore thei were ordeined to wit to be ioyned to the wor de as seales 〈◊〉 firmatiōs of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ofsins in 〈◊〉 for without 〈◊〉 Worde thei 〈◊〉 vaine and 〈◊〉 table l which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hun dreth yeres m Read vers 13. n VVhereby he sheweth that the pastours oght not to leaue their 〈◊〉 kes in their 〈◊〉 for the Lord wil vse the meanes of his 〈◊〉 to make the wicked more 〈◊〉 and to proue his o In signe of mour ning as Iob. 1 20. 〈◊〉 1. 16. p Against whome he had iuste occasiō to powre out his wrath q Of Topheth Read 2 King 23. 0. r But commanded the 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 20. 〈◊〉 deu 〈◊〉 20. 〈◊〉 26. 〈◊〉 a The enemie for gredines of gaine shal risie your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and laye you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in your 〈◊〉 you worshiped to 〈◊〉 they can helpe you b Because of the afflictiōs that thei shal fele through Gods iudgements c Is there no hope that thei wil 〈◊〉 re d They are ful of 〈◊〉 and euerye one 〈◊〉 his owne fan 〈◊〉 without any consideration e He accuseth thē in that they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorāt of Gods iudgements then these birdes are of their appointed seasons to discerne the col 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 1. 1. 3. f The Lawe doeth not profite you 〈◊〉 it to ha ue bene writē for ought that you ha ue learned by it g They that seme wise may be asha med of their igno rance for all wisdome cōsisteth in Gods worde Isa. 〈◊〉 11. chap 〈◊〉 31 and 6. 13. h Read Chap. 6. 14 i He speaketh in the pe sone of the people who whē the 〈◊〉 wil runne about to hide them selues acknowled ge that it is Gods hand k That is hathe broght vs into extreme affliction thus they shal not attribute this plague to fortune but to Gods iust iudgement Chap. 9. 15 21. 15. Chap. 14. 19 l Read Chap 4. 15. m God threateneth to send the 〈◊〉 among them who shal vtterly destroye them in su the sorte as by no meanes they shal escape n Read Chap. 4. 19 o 〈◊〉 the Lord speaketh p The people wonder that they haue so long time loked for succour in vaine q The Prophet speaketh this r Meaning that no mans helpe or meanes colde saue them for in Gilead was precious balme Chap. 45. 11. or els deriding the vaine confidence of the people who loked for helpe at their Priests who shulde haue bene the phisitions of their sou les and dwelt at Gilead Hose 6. 8. a The Prophet sheweth the great compassion that he had toward this people seing 〈◊〉 he cold neuer sufficiently lament the 〈◊〉 ction that he saw to hang ouer thē VVhich is a special note to discer ne the true pastours from the 〈◊〉 read chap. 4. 19 b He sheweth that this 〈◊〉 mo requietnes and greater safety for him to dwell among the wilde beastes then amōg this wicked 〈◊〉 saue that God hathe ioyned him this charge c 〈◊〉 turned from God d To belye selā der their neighbours e Meaning the all were corrupt none colde finde an honest man f They haueso practised deceit that thei can not forsake it g They had rather 〈◊〉 God then leaue their wicked trade h VVith the fyre of affliction Psal. 28. 3 120 4 i Signifying that all the places about Ierusalem shulde be destroyed k Meaning that are all without sense and vnderstanding and that God hathe taken his Spirit from them l He sheweth that the children can not excuse them selues by their fathers 〈◊〉 for bothe father and childe if they be wicked shal perish m Read Chap. 8. 14. n Seing you can not 〈◊〉 your owne sinnes call for those foolish women whome of a superstition you haue to lamēt for the dead that they by their fained teares may prouoke you to some sorow o As thogh 〈◊〉 weare 〈◊〉 of vs because of our 〈◊〉 Leu. 18 28. 20. 22. p He derideth the superstition of the women which made an arte of mourning and taught to wepe with fained teares q Signifying that there is no meanes to deliuer the wicked frō Gods iudgements but when thei thinke to be moste sure and moste faire of then are they sonest taken r Forasmuche as nonecan sauehim selfe by his owne labour or 〈◊〉 worldelie 〈◊〉 he sheweth that it is in vaine to put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therein but that we trust in the Lord and reioyce in him who onely can deliuer vs. 1. Cor. 1. 31. 2. 〈◊〉 10. 17. s These thre pointes are necessarie to knowe ari 〈◊〉 his mercie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our saluation his iudgement which he executeth continually against the wicked and his iustice whereby defendeth and mainteineth 〈◊〉 faithful t Meaning bothe Iewes and 〈◊〉 Is as in the next verse he sheweth the cause read Cl. ap 〈◊〉 a God for biddeth his people to giue creditor feare the constellations coniunctions of 〈◊〉 planets which haue no power of them selues but are gouerned by him their secret motions and influen ces are notknowē to man and there fore there can be no certaine iudge ment thereof 〈◊〉 18 9. b Meaning not onely in the obseruation of the starres but their laws and ceremo nies whereby they confirme their idolatrie which is forbiden Deut. 12. 30. c The prophetes vse thus plainely and simply to set forthe the vile ab surditie of the ido larers that men might learne to beashamed of that whereunto their corrupt nature is moste subiectread Isa. 44 12. d He reacheth the people to life vp their eves to God who hathe all power and there fore ought onely to be feared and herein he shewe them not onely the euil that they ought to eschew but the good which they ought to follow Reuel 15. 4. e Because the peo ple thoght that to haue images was a meane to serue God and to bring them to the knowledge of him he sheweth that nothing
wolde say No for by his iniquitie he did what laye in him to cast me of b To wit in pitying him for my promes sake c Marke by what way thou didest go into captiuitie and thou shalt turne againe by the same d Because their deliuerance from Babylon was a figure of their deliuerance from sinne he sheweth how this shulde be procured to witby Iesus Christ whome a woman shulde conceiue and beare in her wombe VVhich is a strange thing in earth because he shulde be 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 virgine without man or he meaneth that Ierusalém which was like a baren woman 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 captiuitie shulde be 〈◊〉 as she that is ioyned in mariage and whome God blesseth with children e 〈◊〉 vnderstand this vision of the Messiah to come in whom 〈◊〉 the two houses of 〈◊〉 and Iudah shulde 〈◊〉 ioyned I reioyced f 〈◊〉 wil 〈◊〉 enriche them with people and cattel g The wicked vsed this prouerbe whē thei did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gods iudg 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ced by the Prophe 〈◊〉 saying That their fathers had committed the faute and that the children were pu nished Ezek. 18 3. h Thogh the couenant of redēption made to the fathets this whi h was giuen after seme diuers yet thei are all one grounded on Iesus Christ 〈◊〉 that this is called new because of the manifestatiō of Christ and the abundant graces of the holie Gost giuen to hys Churche vnder the Gospel i And so were the occasion of theyr owne 〈◊〉 through their 〈◊〉 Isa. 50. 1. “ Or master k In the time of Christ my law shal in steade of tables of stone be writē in their hearts by mine holie Spirit Ebr. 8. 8. l Vnder the kingdome of Christ there shal be none blindedwith igno rance but I will giue them faith 〈◊〉 of God for 〈◊〉 of their sinnes 〈◊〉 increase the same so that it shall not seme to come so muche by the preaching of my ministers as by the instruction of mine holie 〈◊〉 Isa. 14. 13. but the full accomplishing hereof is referred to the king dome of Christ when we shal be ioyned with our head m If the sunne moone and 〈◊〉 can not but gyue 〈◊〉 according to 〈◊〉 ordinance so long as thys worlde 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 my Churche 〈◊〉 faile nether 〈◊〉 anie thing hinder it and as 〈◊〉 as I wil haue a people so certeine is it that I wil leaue them my worde for euer to gouerne thē with n The one and the other is impossible o As it was performed Nehemiah 3. 1. By this description he shewe h that the Citie shulde be as ample and beautifull as euer it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he alludeth to the spirituall 〈◊〉 whose 〈◊〉 shulde be 〈◊〉 a So that Ieremiah had now prophecied from the thir tenth yere of Iosiah vnto the last yere saue one of zedekiahsreigne which was almost fourtie yeres Chap. 29. 16. 34 2. b Till I take zeded kiah awaye by death for he shall not dye by the sworde as Chap. 〈◊〉 4. c VVhereby was 〈◊〉 that the peo ples huld 〈◊〉 agayne out of captiuitie and enioy their possessions and vineyardes as ver 15. 44. “ Or right to redeme it d Because he was next of the kinred as Ruth 44. e Of the possessiō of the Leuites read Leu. 25 32. f VVhich moūteth to of our money about ten shilings sexpence if this shekel were the 〈◊〉 shekel read Gen 23. 15. for the shekell of the Temple was of double value and ten pieces of siluer were halfe a shekel for twentie made the shekel g According to the custome the in strument or 〈◊〉 was sealed vp wich the 〈◊〉 seale and a copie thereof remained whiche conteined the same in effect but was not so authentical as the other but was left open to be sene it any thing shulde be called into 〈◊〉 h And so to hide thē in the 〈◊〉 le that thei 〈◊〉 be preserued as a token of their deliuerance “ Or hid Exod. 34. 7. deut 〈◊〉 i Because the wicked are subiect to the curse of God he sheweth that their posteritie whiche by nature are vnder this ma 〈◊〉 shal be punished bothe for their owne wickednes and that the iniquitie of their fathers which is like wise in thē shal be also reuenged on their head k Meaning that his miracles in deliuering his people shulde neuer beforgotten l The worde signifiethanie thing that is cast vp as a mount or rampart and is also vsed for ingines of warre which were layed on an hie place to shoot into a cirie before that gounes were in vse m That is of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who as thei are his wor ke so doeth he go uerne and guide them as 〈◊〉 him whereby he sheweth that as he is the 〈◊〉 of this their captiuitie for their sinnes so wil he for his 〈◊〉 be their 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 againe to 〈◊〉 n From the time that I broght thē out of Egypt and made them my people and called them my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o Read 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 Isa. 65. 〈◊〉 Chap. 7. 13. and. 19. 7. 25. 3. 16. 5. 29. 19. p That is the altars which were made to offer sacrifice vpō to the 〈◊〉 idoles q Read Chap. 7. 30 2. King 21. 4. r Read 2 King 26. 3. s Read Chap. 〈◊〉 16. Deut. 39. 30 Chap. 30. 22. t One consent 〈◊〉 one religion as Ezek. 11. 19. 〈◊〉 27. u Read Chap. 32 32. x This is the 〈◊〉 ration of that which was spoken ver 8. a 〈◊〉 was in the 〈◊〉 house at 〈◊〉 as Chap. 32. 1. b To 〈◊〉 of Ierusalem who as he 〈◊〉 so wil he 〈◊〉 read Isa. 37. 26. c Read Chap. 〈◊〉 24 d The Iewes thinke to ouercome the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei seke their owne 〈◊〉 e He sheweth that Gods 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all prospe 〈◊〉 as his angre is of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f In the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g Declaring that there is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 but where as we 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 h VVhereby he 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 ch where in is 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 nes is Gods honour and glorie so that 〈◊〉 is enemie to it 〈◊〉 to dishonour God i VVhich was 〈◊〉 song appointed for the Leuites to praise God by 〈◊〉 Chro. 16. 8 psal 〈◊〉 1. Isa. 12. 4. k Meaning that all the countrei 〈◊〉 Iudah shal be inha 〈◊〉 againe l That in I wil 〈◊〉 de the Messiah which shal 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of Da uid of whome 〈◊〉 prophecie is 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 all the Iewes and that which is 〈◊〉 Chap. 〈◊〉 5. m To wit Christ that shal call 〈◊〉 Church n That is Christ 〈◊〉 our Lord God 〈◊〉 righteousnes 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o This is chiefly ment of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thankesgiuing which is left to the Church in the time of Christ who was the euer lasting Priests the euerlasting sacrifice figured by the sacrifices of the Law p Read Chap. 31. 39.
then vsed to 〈◊〉 alone communely and disdained that anie shulde sit in their 〈◊〉 now to 〈◊〉 his power and how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy his enemie which then besieged Babylon he made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsed excesse in their companie which is ment hereby drinking wine thus the wicked are moste dissolute and negligent when their destruction is at hand ' Or ou 〈◊〉 with wine c Meaning his grand father d In contempt of the true God they praised their idoles 〈◊〉 that they thoght 〈◊〉 the golde or siluer were gods but that there was a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and power in them to do them good with is also the opinion of all 〈◊〉 e That it might the better 〈◊〉 f So he that before 〈◊〉 God was moued by this 〈◊〉 to tremble 〈◊〉 feare of Gods iudgements g Thus the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their troubles seke manie meanes who draw ethem from God because they seke not to him who is the onelie comfort in 〈◊〉 h To wit his grād mother 〈◊〉 nezzars wise which for her age was not before at the feast but came 〈◊〉 when she heart of these strāge newes i Read Chap 4. 6. and this declareth that bothe this na me was odious vnto him and also that he did not vse these vile 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because he was not among them when all were called k For the idolaters thoght that the Angels had power as God therefore had thē in like estimation as they had God thinking that the spirit of prophecie and vnderstāding came of them l Before he red the writing he declareth to the King his great in gratitude toward God who 〈◊〉 not be moued to giue him the glotie considering his wonderful worke toward his grand father and so sheweth that he doeth not sinne of ignorance but of malice m After that God had so long time 〈◊〉 his angre and 〈◊〉 wai ted for thine amē dement n This worde is twise writen for the certeinitie of thing shewing that God had moste surely counted signifying also that God hathe appointed a terme for all kingdo mes and that a miserable end shal come on all that raise them selues against him “ Or wanting o 〈◊〉 sonne in lawe giue him this title of honour althogh 〈◊〉 in effect had the dominion a Read 〈◊〉 Chap 1 〈◊〉 †Or not be troubled b This heathen King preferred Da niél a stranger to all his nobles and familiars because the graces of God were more excellent in him then in others c Thus the wicked can not abide the graces of God in others but sake by all occasions to de 〈◊〉 them 〈◊〉 re against suche assaltes there is no better remedie 〈◊〉 to walke vprightly in the feare of God and to haue a good conscience d 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 ned the wickednes of the King who wolde be set vp as a god and passel not 〈◊〉 wicked lawes he approued for the maintenance of the same e Because he wolde not by his silen ce shew that he cō sented to this wic ked decre he set opē his windowes towarde 〈◊〉 lém 〈◊〉 he pray ed bothe to 〈◊〉 vp him self 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Gods promises to his people when they shulde pray towarde that 〈◊〉 also 〈◊〉 others might 〈◊〉 he wolde nether consent in heart nor dede for these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thing that was cō 〈◊〉 to Gods glo rie f Thus the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laws 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is of 〈◊〉 times 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or stubbernes when is the innocents the 〈◊〉 perish therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 re nor be ashamed to b. 〈◊〉 suche g This 〈◊〉 that Darius 〈◊〉 not touched with the true knowled ge of God because he douted of his power h My iuste cause vp 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 thing wherein I was charged is ap proued of God i For he did 〈◊〉 bey the Kings wic ked cōmandemēt to obey God and so did no iniurie to the King who oght to commande nothing whereby God shulde be dishonored k Because he 〈◊〉 him self wholy vnto God whose cause he did defend he was assured that 〈◊〉 but good colde co me vnto him 〈◊〉 rein we se the power of faith as Ebr 11. 〈◊〉 l This 〈◊〉 a terrible example against all the wicked whiche do against their conscience make c uel lawes to destroye he children of God and also admonis heth princes how to punish such when their Wickednes is come to light 〈◊〉 not in euerie point or with like circumstances yet to execute true iustice vpon them m This 〈◊〉 not that 〈◊〉 did wo ship God 〈◊〉 or els was 〈◊〉 for thē he wolde haue destroyed all 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not one ly giuen God the chief place but one ly haue set him vp and caused him to be honored 〈◊〉 to his worde 〈◊〉 this was a 〈◊〉 confession of Gods power whereunto he was compelled by this wonderful miracle n Which hathe not onely life in him self but is the onelie fountaine of life and quickeneth all things so that without him there is no life a VVhere as the people of Israél loked for a continual 〈◊〉 after these seuen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had declared he 〈◊〉 weth that 〈◊〉 rest shal not be a 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 but a beginning ther 〈◊〉 mean aged them to toke or a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by whome they shulde 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shulde 〈◊〉 a certeine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the destruction of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kingdome b 〈◊〉 signified 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions in the worlde in all corners of the worlde and at son 〈◊〉 times c Meaning the 〈◊〉 Caldeā 〈◊〉 whiche was moste strong 〈◊〉 in power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one come to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thogh 〈◊〉 had had wings to 〈◊〉 ye their wings were pulled by the Persians thei went on thei fete were made like other men which is here 〈◊〉 by mans heart d Meaning the Persians which were barbarous and 〈◊〉 e Thei were 〈◊〉 in the beginning were shut vp in their mountaines and had no 〈◊〉 f That is destroyed many kingdomes was 〈◊〉 g To wit the Angels by Gods cōmādement who by this meanes punished the 〈◊〉 of the worlde h Meaning Alexander the King of Macedonie i That is his foure chief captaines whiche 〈◊〉 the empire among them after his death Seleueus had Asia the great Antigonus the esse Cassander and after him 〈◊〉 was King o Macedonie 〈◊〉 had Egypt k It was not of him self 〈◊〉 of his owne power that he 〈◊〉 all these countreis for his armie conteined but thirtie thousand men and 〈◊〉 ouercame in one battel Darius which had 〈◊〉 hundreth thousand when he was so 〈◊〉 with slepe that his eyes were se 〈◊〉 open is the stories reporte therefore this power was giuen him of God l That is he Romain em 〈◊〉 which was as a monster colde not be 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 beast because
according to your owne 〈◊〉 not after the prescript of my Law i Hereby he 〈◊〉 their by 〈◊〉 which thoght by their fasting 〈◊〉 please God and by such things as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the meane 〈◊〉 wold not serue him as he had cōmāded k He sheweth that 〈◊〉 did not 〈◊〉 with a 〈◊〉 heart but for an hypocrisie and that it was 〈◊〉 done 〈◊〉 religion because that they lacked these offices of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shuld haue declared that 〈◊〉 were godly Mat. 〈◊〉 23. l And wolde not 〈◊〉 the Lords 〈◊〉 which was 〈◊〉 and easy but wolde 〈◊〉 their owne whiche was heauie and 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 is taken of oxen which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the yoke 〈◊〉 9. 〈◊〉 m VVhich declareth that they rebelled not onelye against the Prophetes but against the 〈◊〉 of God that spake in them n That is after they were caryed captiue o By their sinnes whereby they pro uoked Gods angre a I loued my 〈◊〉 with a singular Ioueso that I colde not abide that anie shulde do her anieiniure b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal be faithful 〈◊〉 towardeme her housband c Thogh their ene mies did greatly molest and trouble them yet God wolde come and dwell among thē and so preserue them so long as nature wolde 〈◊〉 them to liue increase their chil dren in great abū dance d He sheweth wherein our faith slandeth that is to beleue that God can performe that which he hathe pro mised thogh 〈◊〉 seme neuer so vnpossible to man Rom. 4. 20. e So that their 〈◊〉 turne shal not be in vaine for God wil accomplish his promes and their prosperiue shal be sure and stable f Let nether respect of your 〈◊〉 te commodities 〈◊〉 counsel of others nor feare of enemies discou rage you in the going forwarde with the buylding of the Temple but be 〈◊〉 and obei the Prophetes which incourage you thereunto g For God cursed your worke so that 〈◊〉 man nor beast had pro 〈◊〉 of their labours h Read Eze 18. 20. i VVhich 〈◊〉 that man can not turne to god 〈◊〉 he change mans hear by his Spirit and so beginne to do well whiche is to pardon his sinnes and to giue hym his graces k VVhich fast was appointed when the citie was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ed was the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these foure and here the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that if the Iewes will repent and turne wholy to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue no more 〈◊〉 to fast or to shewe signes of 〈◊〉 for God will 〈◊〉 them ioye and gladnes l He declareth the greate Zeale that God shulde gyue the Gentiles to come to his Churche and to ioyne with the lewes in his true religion which shulde be in the kingdome of Christ. Isa. 2. 2. Mic. 4. 1. a VVhereby he meaneth Syria b Gods angre shal abide vpon theyr chief citie and not spare so muche as that c VVhē the lewes shal 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 then God wil destroy theyr enemies d That is by Damascus meaning that Hamath or Antiochia shulde be vnder the same rod and plague e He secretly shew eth the cause of their dest uction because they 〈◊〉 all other by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whiche they cloked with thys name of wisdome f Thogh they of Tyrus thinke them selues 〈◊〉 by reason of the sea that compasseth them round about yet they shal not escape Gods iudgements g Meaning that all 〈◊〉 be destroyed saue a verie sewe that shulde remaine as strangers h He promiseth to deliuer the lewes when he shal take vengeance 〈◊〉 their enemies for theyr crueltie wrongs done to them i As the 〈◊〉 had bene destroyed so shuld Ekron and all the 〈◊〉 k He sheweth that Gods power onely shal be sufficient to defend 〈◊〉 Church against all 〈◊〉 sa ries be thei neuer so cruel or assemble their power neuer so often l That is God hath 〈◊〉 the great 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where 〈◊〉 they haue 〈◊〉 afflicted by their enemies m 〈◊〉 is he 〈◊〉 righteousnes and 〈◊〉 in him self for the vsé and 〈◊〉 of his Church n Which declareth 〈◊〉 thei shuld not loke for suche a King as shulde be gloriousin he 〈◊〉 of man but shulde be 〈◊〉 and yet in him self haue all power to deliuer his and this is 〈◊〉 of Christ as 〈◊〉 21. 5 o No power of 〈◊〉 or creature shal be able to let this king dome of Christ he shal peaceably gouerne thē by his 〈◊〉 p That is from the red sea to the sea called 〈◊〉 by these places whiche the 〈◊〉 knew he ment an 〈◊〉 space and 〈◊〉 the Whole Worlde q That is from Euphrates r Meaning Ierusalem or the Church 〈◊〉 is saued by the blood of Christ wher of the blood of the sacrifices was a figure and is here called the couenant of the Churche because God made 〈◊〉 with his Church and left it with them for the loue that he bare vnto them s God sheweth that he wil 〈◊〉 his Church out of all dangers 〈◊〉 they neuer so great t That is into the holie land where the citie and the Temple are where God wil defend you u Meaning the faithful which semed to bein 〈◊〉 of their enemies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in hope that God wolde restore them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x That is double benefires and prosperitie in respect of that which 〈◊〉 fathers enioyed from Dauids time to the 〈◊〉 y I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iudah and Ephraim that is my whole 〈◊〉 victorious against all enemies which he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 z He 〈◊〉 that the Iewes shal destroye their enemies and haue abundance and excesse of all things as there is abundance on the 〈◊〉 when the sacrifice is offred VVhiche 〈◊〉 are not to moue them to 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 and a thankefull remembrance of Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a The faithfull shall be preserued and 〈◊〉 of all that the 〈◊〉 ye ennemies shal be 〈◊〉 to esteme them for Gods glorye shall shine in them as Iosephus declareth of Alexander the greate when he met ladi the 〈◊〉 Priest a The Prophet 〈◊〉 the Iewes because by their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei put backe Gods graces promised and so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Gods iust 〈◊〉 therefore to 〈◊〉 this plague he wileth them to 〈◊〉 to God and to praye in faith to him so he wil giue thē abundance b He 〈◊〉 to remembrance Gods 〈◊〉 in times past because they 〈◊〉 not in him but in theyr idoles 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 deceiued them c That is 〈◊〉 Iewes went into 〈◊〉 d Meaning the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 14 17. e He will be merciful 〈◊〉 his Church and cherishe hem as a King or Prince doeth his best horse whichshalbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 owne vse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shal the 〈◊〉 gouernous 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 as a corner to vpholde the 〈◊〉 and as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it together g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h That is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which shuld be gathered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the rest of the 〈◊〉 i VVhereby he
Paul defendeth himself in iudge ment “ Or to 〈◊〉 pleasu 〈◊〉 d Seing him self betrayed by the ambition of the iudge he desireth that in considera tiō of his fredom he may be sent to Rome e It is lawful to require the defēse of the Magistrate to maintei ne our right f Without whose consent he colde do nothing g This was his owne sister whome he enter teined h This worde doeth also signifie religion but he speaketh in contempt of 〈◊〉 true doctrine “ Or 〈◊〉 i Platterers firste vsed to call 〈◊〉 by this name and after it so growed into vse that 〈◊〉 princes refu sed it not as appeareth by Plipies Epistles to Traiane a Forasmuche as he beste vnderstode the religion he ought to be more attentiue b Paul speaketh of this sect according to the peoples estimation who preferred it as moste holie aboue all others for their doctrine was least corrupte Chap. 8. 3. c That is I appro ued their crueltie whiche they vsed against him Chap. 9. 3. Chap. 9. 4. and 22. 7. d Of the Iewes e Althogh this properly 〈◊〉 vnto God yet he applieth this vnto his ministers vnto whome he 〈◊〉 hys holye Spirite Chap 13. 14. Chap. 21. 30. f He knewe that the Law and the 〈◊〉 were of God but he did not vnder stand the true ap plyinge of the same 2. Cor. 〈◊〉 25. a 〈◊〉 Sidon to Myra they shuld haue sayled north and by west but the windes caused them to 〈◊〉 to Cyprus plaine North thence to Cilicia North ād by East and so to Pamphilia and 〈◊〉 playne west “ Or 〈◊〉 b VVhiche was an hygh 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 bowing to the sea ward c This 〈◊〉 the Iewes obserued aboute the moneth of October in the Faste of their expiration 〈◊〉 23. 37. So that Paul thoght it better to winter there then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of winter whiche was at hande d That is the Northeast wind or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 winde that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ād stormie e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 west be South frome Candye straight toward the goulf 〈◊〉 which were certeine 〈◊〉 sandes that swal lowed vp all that thei caught “ Or boat “ Or 〈◊〉 out the 〈◊〉 f That is ye shulde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the losse by auoydynge the 〈◊〉 g They colde not the 〈◊〉 hym of 〈◊〉 seing that this was the ordināce of God h The graces ād 〈◊〉 which God giueth to his 〈◊〉 pro fire 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whi che are vnworthie to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 therof i Faith is groun ded vppon the worde of God k Thys sea in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taken for al that 〈◊〉 whyche was 〈◊〉 the mountaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so 〈◊〉 Italie from Dalmatia and goeth vp to Venice l Paul wolde vse suche meanes as God had ordeined lest he shuld seme to haue 〈◊〉 hym m He meaneth an extraordinarie abstinence whiche came of the feare of death ād so toke away their 〈◊〉 n By thys 〈◊〉 phrase is ment that they shulde be in all 〈◊〉 safe and sounde 1. Sam. 14 45. 1. Kyng 1. 52. 〈◊〉 10. 30. o This declareth the great and bat barous ingratitude of the wicked which can not be wonne by no 〈◊〉 a Now called Malta “ Or heape b Suche is the per uers iudgement of men that they condemne suche as thei se in anie affliction c VVhome thei made a Goddesse called 〈◊〉 Dice or Nemesis d Beholde the ex tremitie of these infideles how muche thei are bent to superstitiō for after one rage and errour 〈◊〉 fell into another e These the Paynims fained to be 〈◊〉 children and gods of the sea f These places were 〈◊〉 from Rome a daies iourney or there about “ Or 〈◊〉 g No doute the Captaine vnderstode bothe by Festus lettres ād also by the repor te of the vnder captaine that Paul had commit ted no faute h That is for 〈◊〉 Christs cause whome thei had long loked for as he that shulde be the redemer of the worlde i That this kingdome which was spoken of by the Prophetes was offred vnto them 〈◊〉 the comming of Christ. Isa. 6. 9. Mat. 13. 14. Mar. 4 12. k Hereby the hearts of the infideles ought to be molified the weakelings confirmed that thei 〈◊〉 not offended by the slubbernes of the 〈◊〉 Luk 8 10. Iohn 12. 40. Rom. 11 8. l The worke of God healeth 〈◊〉 the vertue of the Spirit is ioyned with it and it is preached generally that all might be inexcusable “ Or minister a Through Gods mercie and also appointed by cōmandement to this Apostle ship b Or chosen by the eternal coun sel of God or by the declaration of the same counsel Act. 13. 2. Deu. 18. 15. Act. 〈◊〉 22. c The Scriptures onely set forthe the great benefite of God promi sed and performed to the world in Iesus Christ d Meaning of the posteritie and of the flesh of the virgine Marie e By the Spirit he declareth that Christ is God whose power did so 〈◊〉 his humanitie that it colde not fele corruption nor yet remaine in death f Which was that moste liberal benefite to preache the vnsearcheable riches of Christ g That is by the mercie of God are adopted in Iesus Christ. h The fre mercie of God and prosperous successe in all things i That is through all Christian Churches k Earnestly and from the heart l In preaching the Sonne of God that is 〈◊〉 tion and peace through Christ. 1. Cor. 1. 2. 〈◊〉 1. 3. 2. Tim. 1. 6. m Ether by Satan n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spo ken 〈◊〉 15. 16. 1. Thess. 2. 18. or by the holie Gost Act. 16. 6. or called to some other place to preache the Gospel o He passeth not for the mocking of the wicked Chap. 15. 20. p Or effectual in strument “ Or Gentile Habak 2. 4. q The perfection and integritie which whoseeuer hathe appea reth before God holie blameles and can be accused of no faute this iustice is contrarie to 〈◊〉 iustice or the iustice of workes onely is apprethē ded by faith which daily increaseth Psa. 84. 7 r Which God approueth 1 Cor. 1. 18. s He deuided the law of nature corrupt into vngodlines and vnrighteousnes Vngodlines conteineth the false worshipping of God vnright eous nes breache of loue toward mā t In that they nether worship God as nature 〈◊〉 teacheth them nor loue one another Gal. 3. 〈◊〉 ebr 10. 〈◊〉 u They worshiped him not as he prescribed but after their good intentions Ephe. 4. 18. x Or deliuered them as a iuste iudge y Seing men wolde not accor ding to the knowledge that God gaue them worship him a right he smote their hearts with blindnes that they shulde not knowe them selues but do iniurie one to another and commit suche horrible vilenie z That is suche one as was desti ture of all iudgement 〈◊〉 aboue the Creator Or appetite a Which Law God writ in their consciences and the
Church Act. 18. 24. k Read the anno tacion Act 3. 16. Act. 18. 8. Psal. 138. 8. l This Gaius Was Pauls hoste in Whose house also the Church Was at Corinthus m That is chiefly and peculiacly Rom. 16. 23 there Was yet another so called Whiche Was of Derbe ād followed Paul n As the toricke 〈◊〉 arte 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 men shuld attribute that vn to eloquence Which onely belonged to the power of God Act. 10. 4. Chap. 2. 19. Galat. 5. 4. 2. pet 1. 16. Rom. 1. 16. Isa. 29. 14. p That is the interprete of the Law q He that is so subtil in discussing questions herein Paul repro cheth euen the best learned as thogh not one of them colde perceiue by his own Wisdome this mysterie of Christ reueiled in the Gospel Mat. 12. 38. r He speaketh in the persone of Wicked Who con trarie to their cōscience rather attribute these things to God then acknowledge their owne follie Weakenes s According as the Wolde termeth Wise men t VVhiche are in mans iudgemēt almost nothing but taken for abiects and castaWayes u Estemed and in reputacion Ierem. 〈◊〉 5. x Thus he calleth man in cōtempt to beare down his atrogancie y That is 〈◊〉 te all things to God With thankesgiuing Ierem. 9. 24. 2. cor 10. 17. Chap. 1. 17. “ Or mysterie a That is the Gos pel Whereby God doeth manifest him self to the World or Where of God is the autor and Witnes “ Or I thogh nothing Worthis to be knowen b Herein appeareth his great mo destie Who Was not glorious but abiect humble not ful of vaine hoastings 〈◊〉 gancie but With feare and trembling set forthe the 〈◊〉 power of God Act. 18. 1. Chap. 1. 17. 2. pet 1. 16. c They Whose vn derstandings are illuminate by faith acknowledge this Wisdome Which the Worlde calleth follie d The Worde is here taken for thē Whome ether for Wisdome riches or power mē moste esteme Isa. 64. 4. e That is very fewe f He calleth Iesus the mightie-God ful of true glorie and maiestie Whome Dauid also calleth the King of glorie Psal. 24. 7. Steuē nameth him the God of glorie Act. 7. 2 heareby appeareth the diuinitie of Christ coniunction of 〈◊〉 natures in one persone g Mā is not able to thinke Gods prouidence toWards his h For he is one God With the Fa ther the Sōne i Mans minde Which vnderstan deth and iudgeth k VVe are not moued with that Spirit Which tea cheth things Where With the World is delited Which men vnderstād by nature l All the benefites of God in Iesus Christ. Chap. 1. 17. 2 pet 1. 16. m As that Which We teache is spiritual so 〈◊〉 kinde of teaching must be spiritual that the Wordes may agre With the matter n VVhose 〈◊〉 iudgement is not cleared by Gods Spirit * Prou. 27. 19. * Isa. 40. 13. * VVisd 9. 17. * Rom. 11. 34. o For the trueth of God is not subiect to the iudgement of man p That is Christ Spirit * Iohn 16. 13. * Rom. 8. 9. a Being 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 by faith we begin to moue by his 〈◊〉 as we 〈◊〉 in faith we growe vp to a ripe age And here let him take hede 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for milke he giue poysō for milke and 〈◊〉 meat in effect are one but onely differ in maner and forme b He chargeth them with two fautes the one that thei 〈◊〉 ted to muche to the 〈◊〉 the other that thei preferred one minister to another Psal. 62. 13. 〈◊〉 6. 5. c So made by his grace d He reproueth the ministers of 〈◊〉 as teachers of curicus doctrines and questions e Or the time which is when the light of the trueth shal expel the darkenes of ignorance then the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of mans wisdome shal be broght 〈◊〉 noght f By the tryal of Gods Spirit g Bothe his 〈◊〉 rewarde Chap. 6. 19. h He 〈◊〉 thē not as 〈◊〉 apostles but as curious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 humaine scien ces as they which lothing at the simplicitie of Gods Word prea che philosophical speculacions i As touching his life if he 〈◊〉 fast the fundaciō Iob. 5. 13. 2. cor 6. 16. k When they thē selues are 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 laid for others Psal. 94. 11. l But in God who 〈◊〉 by his ministers to his owne 〈◊〉 and the cōfort of his Church a As it is a thing 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ministers of God so it is greatly reprehensible 〈◊〉 attribute more vnto them then is 〈◊〉 †Greke mās day Mat 7. 1. Mat. 7. 1. b Whether I haue great gifts or litle few or manie c For as I do not knowe whereby I shuldde take anie occasion of glorie so I am 〈◊〉 thac before God another maner of iustice is required d Concerning mi ne office Rom. 2. 1. e By our example f To 〈◊〉 from other men and preferreth 〈◊〉 g To 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 they obiected that he was not made an Apostle by Christ but after wardes h By this bitter 〈◊〉 in abiecting him self and 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 thians he make 〈◊〉 them ashamed of their vaine glorie Act 20. 34. 1. Thess. 2. 9. 2. Thess 3. 8. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. Act. 7 60. “ Or vse gentle wordes “ Or pedagogues skole masters i For as muche as they had so sone forgotten Act. 19. 21. Iam. 4. 15. k That is what soeuer giftes we haue receiued of God to this end that he may reigne among vs. l Of the holie Gost. a Who wolde 〈◊〉 that you wolde suffer that mischief vnpunished which the 〈◊〉 barbarous uations abhotre to speake of Leuit. 18. 8. Coloss. 2. 5. b Hauing now 〈◊〉 the Gospel c My wil and con sent d With inuocatiō of Gods Name as becometh thē which procure the Lords busines and not their owne e Which is to be as an heathen man publicane f For being wounded with shame and sorrowe his flesh or olde man shal dye and the spirit or newemā shal remaine aliue ād enioye the 〈◊〉 in that day when the Lord shal iudge the quicke and dead g Seing you suffer suche 〈◊〉 vices among you 1. Timo. 1. 20. h As euerie man particularly is pure so the whole 〈◊〉 in general may be pure 2. Corin. 4. 18. i But he meant of those that were conuersant in the Church whome they oght by discipline to haue corrected for as touching strangers they oght by all meanes godly to winne them to Christ. 1. Pet. 4. 6. Gal. 5. 9. Mat 18. 17. 2. Thess. 3. 14. k Who to please bothe partes wolde be present at idole 〈◊〉 and yet 〈◊〉 the Gospel l Vnto whome the Ecclesiastical diseipline doeth not stretch m Which are subiect to Gods worde and to the discipline of the Church “ Or iudges ma gistrates which are infideles a He calleth them vniuste whosoeuer are not sanctified
in respect of his humanitie whose flesh hath this glorie by the power of God who dwelleth in it a Bothe in substā 〈◊〉 and forme we are earthlie b This natural bo die as it is now til it be made newe by the Spirit of Christ. c When the Lord cometh to iudge ment some of the Saintes shal be aliue whome he wil change euen as if they were dead so that this chāge is in steade of death to thē Mat. 24. 31. () O death whe re is thy victorie o graue where is thy sting 1. thess 4. 16. Isa. 25. 8. d Sinne first broght in death and giueth it power ouer vs the strength of sinne is the Law because it doeth 〈◊〉 the iudge ment of God against vs or els the chief cause of our destruction is in our selues Reuel 7 17. Hose 13. 14. Ebr. 2. 14. e The hope of re surrectiō causeth the faithful to sur 〈◊〉 all difficulties a Vpon the first day of the weke which the Scripture calleth the Lordsday 〈◊〉 Sonday they accustomed not onely in the Church but at home also according to euery mans zeale to lay vp some piece of money towar de the relief of the poore 〈◊〉 2. Iohn 5. 5. Chap. XVI Act. 11. 29. 12. 25. Rom. 12. 13. b Which ye shal send by thē that cary the money Act. 18. 〈◊〉 c Because God blessed his labour d Willing that they shulde defēde him against the aduersaires of Christ because it is the Churche duetie to be care ful for the preseruation of their ministers e As thogh he were to yong to be a minister f That is safe and sounde g Lest 〈◊〉 steale vpon you at 〈◊〉 h For they had euery mā respect to himself 〈◊〉 ry to loue i That is the first which embraced the Gospel k And reuerence them l The grief that I toke for your absence was greatly aswaged by their presence “ Or minde m In token of mutual 〈◊〉 whichthing was obserued in the primatiue church when the Lords Supper was ministred Rom. 16. 16. 2. Cor. 13. 〈◊〉 1. Pet. 5. 15. 19. “ Or Maranatha n Or as is most probable from Ephesus a Meaning that countrey where of 〈◊〉 was the chief citie Ep hes 13. b Or praise and glorie be giuen 1. Peter 1. 3. c which I suffer for Christ or which Christ suffereth in me d For seing him indure so muche they had occasion to be confirmed in the Gospel e As God onely worketh al things in vs so doeth he also our saluation by his fre mercie and by suche mea nes as he hathe here left in this life for vs to be 〈◊〉 in Rom. 7. 5. and 8. 5. Colos. 1. 14. f Hereby he sheweth his owne in firmitie that it might appeare how wonderfully Gods graces wroght in him g I was vtterly resolued in my self to dye h So manie dangers of death Rom. 15. 30. i He rendreth a reason why they ought to prayevn to God for his 〈◊〉 k Vsing that wisdome which God gaue me from heauen l Ye knowe Par tely my constancie bothe by my dwelling with you and also my writting vnto you and I trust ye shal knowe me to be the same to the very end m In that we ha ue taught you the Gospel so syncere ly n Because we haue wonne you to Christ o which shal abolish al worlde lieglorie p which is rashely to promes and not to performe q Now to affirme one thing and 〈◊〉 to deny it whichis a signe of inconstancie r He taketh God to witnes that he preacheth the 〈◊〉 s He preached no thing vnto them but onely Iesus Christ who is the moste constāt and infallible trueth of the Father t They aremade performed and we are partakers onely by him who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that he hathe fulfilled them for vs. u In that I say I tame not because I wolde spare you I meane not that I haue autoritie to alter true religion or to binde your consciences but that I am Gods minister to confirme and comfort you 〈◊〉 4. 30. x And faith is not in subiection to man a which was giuen to Satan but now doeth repent b Which made you him sory in my further epistle c After this adul 〈◊〉 did repent and amend paul did sovtterly cast of alsorowe that he denieth that inmaner he was anie with sorie d And so shulde increase his soro we which I wolde diminish e The adulterer which interteined his mother in Law f That at my in 〈◊〉 you wolde declare by the publike consent of the Church that you embrace him againe as a brother seing he was excommunicate by the commune consent g That is truely and from mine heart euen as in the presence of Christ. h By our rigorous punishing “ Or in my minde i From this place vnto the 6. Chap. 11. he 〈◊〉 onely of the ministers saue he some time intermedeleth that which apperte ineth to the whole Church 〈◊〉 Chap. 3. 17 18. vetses and not onely to the mini 〈◊〉 k In working 〈◊〉 by vs partakers of his victorie and triumph l The preaching of the crosse bringeth death to them which onely consider Christs death as a commune death and be thereat offended or els thinke it 〈◊〉 bringeth againe life to them who in in his death beholde their life m That is which preache for gaine and corrupt it to serue mens affectiones Rom. 11. 16. Chap. 4. 2. “ Or through Christ or of Christ. a Meaning him self 〈◊〉 and Siluanus b who were Gods penne c The hardnes of mās heart before he beregenerat is as a stonie table Ezech. 11. 19. 36. 26. but being 〈◊〉 nerat by the 〈◊〉 of God it is as softe as flesh that the grace of the Gospel may bewritteninit as in new tables 〈◊〉 31. 32. d whose minister Moses was e which Christ gaue f Meaning the spiritual doctrine which is in our hearts g Thus he nameth the Law in cōparison of the Gospel h After that God had spoken with him and giuen him the Law i For the Law declareth all men to be vnder condemnation k Meaning of the Gospel which declareth that Christ is made our righteousnes l In preaching the Gospel Exod. 34. 33. m Moses shewed the Law as it was couered with shadowes so that the Iewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ligh tened 〈◊〉 blinded and so colde not come to 〈◊〉 who was the 〈◊〉 thereof 〈◊〉 againe the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the the glorie of God 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 eyes but 〈◊〉 the darkenes away frō 〈◊〉 n 〈◊〉 is our 〈◊〉 and au tor of New 〈◊〉 ment whose doctrine is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 life to the Law o In Christ who is God 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 we se god the Father as in a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cleare glasse Ioh. 4. 24. a For anie troubles or afflictiōs b Meaning suche shiftes and pretences as become not them that haue such a great 〈◊〉 in hand
Chap. 3. 17 c To wit Satan Ioh. 12. 〈◊〉 14. 30. Ephes. 6. 〈◊〉 d In whome god doeth shew him self to be 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called so in respect of his office e As they which 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seke to besene and knowen 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 gene 1. 3. f Which are your seruants g That we hauing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shuld communicate the same with 〈◊〉 and therefore Christ calieth thē the light of the world Mat. 5. 14. h Albeit the ministers of the gospel be contem ptible as touchīg their persone yet the treasure which they carie is nothing worse or inferior i All the faithful and 〈◊〉 the ministers must drinke of this cup because the worlde heateth Christ and also that the 〈◊〉 shulde bē comformable to Christ their head yet by the mightie power of Christ who ouer came death they are made conque 〈◊〉 k By our death you haue life so that the frute of our afflictions co meth to you l The same faith by the inspiratiō of the holie Gost m In 〈◊〉 vs from these dan gers which is as it were a restoring from death to life Psal. 116. 10. n That in being deliuered and restored to you againe may not onely myself 〈◊〉 God thankes for this infinite 〈◊〉 of deliuerance but also you all which 〈◊〉 bothe partakers of mine affliction and comforte may abundantly set forthe his glorie Or be 〈◊〉 o Groweth stronger p Which is so called in respect of the euerlasting life a After this bodie shal be dissol ued it shal be made incorrupti ble immortal “ Or if so be we shal be founde clothed and not naked Reuel 16. 15. “ Or wherein b Not onely quiet in minde but also ready to susteine all dangers being assured of the good successe thereof “ Or strangers in the bodie c For here onely we beleue in God and se him not d In this bodie e Out of this bo die to heauen Rom. 14. 10. f That is ether glorie or shame g His feareful iudgement h He reproueth the dignitie of his ministerie by the frute and effect therof which is to bring 〈◊〉 to Christ. i By imbracing the same faith which we preache to others k As they which more estemed the outward shewe of wisdome and 〈◊〉 then true godlines l As the aduersa ries said 〈◊〉 colde not abide to heare them praised m Our folie serueth to Gods glorie n Therfore who so euer giueth pla ce to ambition or vaine glorie is yet dead and liueth not in Christ. o As the onely faithful do in Christ. p According to the estimation of the worlde but as he is guided by the Spirit of God q We do not este me nor commen de Christ him self now as he was an excellent man but as he was the Sonne of God partaker of his glorie and in whome God dwelled corpotally and do you thinke that I wil 〈◊〉 my self or anie man in setting for the his giftes Yea when I praise my ministerie I commende the power of God when I commende our worthie factes I praise the mightie power of God set forthe by vs wormes and wretches Isa. 41 〈◊〉 r Let him be 〈◊〉 and renounce him self els all the rest is nothing Reucl. 21. 5. s Therefore without Christ we can not enioye the life euerlasting nor come to God t That is a sacrifice for sinne u By 〈◊〉 when we shal be 〈◊〉 with Christs iustice Isa. 43. 8. a To wit Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whetein he hathe powred for the his infinite loue b By the infideles if they sawe no frute come thereof 1. Cor. 4. 〈◊〉 c He declareth with what weapons he resisted his afflictions d Who is the efficient cause e Whiche is the final cause f By the Gospel and the power of God and hys owne integritie he ouer 〈◊〉 Satan the worlde as with weapōs on 〈◊〉 side most 〈◊〉 g Signifying his 〈◊〉 vehement affection h Their iudge 〈◊〉 was so corrupted that they were not likewise affectioned towardes hym as he was to 〈◊〉 them i She we like affection towardes me k He semeth to allude to that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 22. 10. “ Or the deuill Eccle. 13. 31. Where the Lorde 〈◊〉 that an oxe and an asse be not yoked together because the match is vnequal so if the faithfull marie with the infideles or elshaue to do with them in anie thing vnlawful it is here reproued l So called because he hath not onely life in 〈◊〉 selfe but 〈◊〉 it also to all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 3. 13. and 6. 19. Leui. 26. 11. Isa. 52. 〈◊〉 Ierem. 31. 1. a Consider this wel ye that serue idoles with your bodies and yet thinke your consciences pure towarde God God wil one day 〈◊〉 you for your 〈◊〉 b Of bodie and soule c That we may teache you d By griedie 〈◊〉 e He had nether rest in bodie nor 〈◊〉 and it semeth that he al ludeth to that 〈◊〉 is written 〈◊〉 32. 25. for the crosse to mans eye is commune bothe to the godlie and to the wicked althogh to 〈◊〉 ends f This ioye 〈◊〉 all my sorowes 1. 〈◊〉 2. 19. g Whose hearts Gods Spirit doeth touche he is 〈◊〉 for his sinnes committed against so merciful a Father and these 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of his repentance as witnes Dauids and Peters 〈◊〉 others which are sorie for their sin nes onely for feare of punishment and Gods vengeance fall in 〈◊〉 desperacion as Cain Saul Achitophel and 〈◊〉 h In asking God forgiuenes i 〈◊〉 in iudging and 〈◊〉 your selues you preuented Gods angre “ Heart k The Greke worde 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ment moste great loue and tender 〈◊〉 l Bothe in thinking and reporting wel of you a This benefite of God appeared in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first that the Ma cedonians being in so great afflictions were so prompt to helpe others and next that being in great pouertie were verie liberal towards others b So that a moste abundant riuer of riches flowed out of their 〈◊〉 c So he 〈◊〉 their liberalitie ether because thei were the bestowers of Gods graces or because thei receiued thē of God frely and 〈◊〉 they desired Paul to se to the distribution thereof d Euerie man may do good that hathe abilitie thereunto but towil and haue aminde to do good cometh of 〈◊〉 charitie e That as you helpe others in their nede so 〈◊〉 shal releue your want f That bothe you and others as occasion shal serue may relieue the godlie according to their necessities Exod. 16. 18. g And willing ly offred him self to gather your almes h In 〈◊〉 the Gospel Some vnderstād Luke others 〈◊〉 i His wel doing is approued before God and man Rom. 12. 17. k That is by whome Christs glorie is greatly aduanced Prouerb 〈◊〉 Rom. 12 8. 〈◊〉 35. 11. a Lest thei 〈◊〉 giue but 〈◊〉 distrusting 〈◊〉 impo uerish thē 〈◊〉 thereby he sheweth that God wil so blese
the Churche of Christ whiche is our mother and not of the Synagogue whiche is a seruant vnder the Law Rom. 9. 8. By the libertie wherewith Christ hath made vs fre a If you ioyne circumcision to the Gospel as a thing necessarie to saluacion Chap. V. Act. 15. 2. b We liue in hop through that Spi rit whiche causeth faith and whiche is giuen to the faithfull that we shulde 〈◊〉 faith and not by the Law obtaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of glorie whiche Christe gyueth frely 1. Cor. 1. 17. c Then whatsoeuer is not the worde of God whiche here he calleth trueth is verie lies d Which is God e A litle corruption doeth destroy the whole doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 6. f That ye wil 〈◊〉 the word of God purely g That is the doctrine of the Gospell whiche the worlde ab horred as a sclanderous thing and therewith were offended h Meaning the seconde table 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 22. 39. k That is the na tu all man 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 of of 〈◊〉 Mar. 12. 31. Iam. 2. 8. Rom. 13. 14. 1. Pet 2. 10. i In the man regenerat i If you be 〈◊〉 by the Spirit of 〈◊〉 that whiche ye do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God althogh it be nor be 〈◊〉 fity m For they are vnder the 〈◊〉 or grace n Christ hath 〈◊〉 onely remitted their sinnes but sanctified tl 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 es of lif o That being dead to sinne liuyng to God we may declare the same in holines and innocencie of life a Father by reason of his flesh or Satan b Christe exhorteth in 〈◊〉 places to mutual loue 〈◊〉 brotherlie loue is here called the Lawe of Christ and his comman 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n. 13. 14. and. 5. 12. c He sheweth that man hathe nothing of him 〈◊〉 whereof he shulde 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 1. 12. Wherein he may reioyce 〈◊〉 me but not before God d For his reioycing is a 〈◊〉 of a good conscience e For it were a shame not to prouide for their corporal necessities whiche fede our soules with the heauenlie things 1. Cor. 5 8. 1. 〈◊〉 9. 7. f He proueth that the ministers must be nowrished for if men onely prouide for wordely thinges 〈◊〉 out respect of the life euerlasting then they procure to them selues death and mocke God who hath giuen them his ministers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them heauenlie thing 2. Thes. 3. 13. g The frute whiche God hathe promised h By the outwarde ceremonies i That is for prea 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 k That thei haue made you Iewes l By the 〈◊〉 he meaneth all ou warde pom pe 〈◊〉 things which please mens fantasies m Which is rege nerate by faith Rom. 2. 19. n That is vpon the Iewes as o Let no man trouble my preaching from hēce forthe for my markes are witnesses how valiantly I haue foght p Which 〈◊〉 odious to the worlde but glorious before God a As with the knowledge of God in Christ with faith hope charitie other gifts “ Or places b This election to lif euerlasting can neuer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ged but in temporal offices which God hathe appointed for a certeine space when the terme is expired he chā geth his election as we se in Saul and Iudas 1. Cor. 1. 2. c When Christs iustice is imputed ours d Whereas we were not the 〈◊〉 children he receiued vs by grace and made vs his children 2. Cor. 1. 3. 1. Pet. 1. 3. 2. Tim. 1. 9. e The principal end of our election is to praise and glorifie the grace of God Colos. 1. 22. f That is in Christ. g By this he mea neth the whole bodie of the Churche which he deuideth into them which are in heauen and them which are in earth also the faithful which re maine in earth stād of the Iewes and the Gentiles h To wit the Iewes i Thogh we be redemed frō the bondage of sinne by the death of Christ Rom 6. 22 〈◊〉 we hope for this seconde 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 be when we shal possesse our inhe ritāce in the heauens whereof we haue the holie Gost for a gage as Chap. 4. 30. k Of Christ. l Made him Go uernour of all things bothe in heauen and in'earthe so that Christs bodie is now onely there or elsit shuld not be a true bodie and his ascenciō shulde be but a fantasticall thing and onely imagi ned Col. 2. 12. Chap. 3. 7. Psal. 8. 8. Ebr. 2. 8. m This is the great loue of Christe towarde his Churche that he counteth not him selfe perfect without vs whiche are his members therefore 〈◊〉 Church is also Christ as 1. Cor. 12. 12. Col. 2. 13. Chap. 6. 12. 〈◊〉 Meaning Satan b Not by creation but by Adās 〈◊〉 so by 〈◊〉 c Bothe Iewe Gentil “ Or with Christ. d We that are the members are raised vp 〈◊〉 death and reigne without head christ in heauen by faith e Here he meaneth as concerning grace and not by nature f He sheweth here that the further the Gentiles were of frome the grace of God the greater detters they are now to the 〈◊〉 1. Sam. 17. 26. Eze. 44 7. Rom. 9. 4. g It was but one couenant but because it was diuers times confirmed and established 〈◊〉 here he calleth them Couenants h Whereno promesis there is no hope “ Or 〈◊〉 i That is the cau se of the diuision that was 〈◊〉 ne the Iewes the Gentiles k For in Christ 〈◊〉 all things were accomplished which were pre figurate in the Law l For of the Iewes and the Gentils he made one flocke “ Or death Rom. 5. 2. a He reioyceth in that he suffred imprisonmēt for the maintenance of Christs glorie b Which was his 〈◊〉 to prea che vnto the 〈◊〉 c That is in the first chap of this Epistle ver 9. d Althogh the fathers and the Prophetes had reuelations certeine yet it was not in comparison of that 〈◊〉 which was shewed when the Gētiles were called nether 〈◊〉 was the time 〈◊〉 the maner knowen Chap. 1 19. 1. Cor. 15 9. 〈◊〉 1. 16. Rom. 16. 25. Col. 1. 26. 2. Timo. 1. 10. e The Angels Tit. 1. 2. 1. Pet. 1. 20. f The Churche being gathered of so many kindes of people is an example or a glasse for the An gels to beholde the wisdome of God in who hath turned their particular discords in to an vniuersal concorde and of the 〈◊〉 of bondage hathe made the Church of 〈◊〉 dome g He that is not of the bodie of Christ is in death h The faithful which 〈◊〉 befo re Christ 〈◊〉 were adopted by him and make one familie with the Saincts which yet remaine a liue i For we confesse that which we beleue k All perfection on euerie side is in him l That all the graces of God may abounde in you Rom. 16. 25. m In that we fele Christ in vs. a For the Lords cause Philip. 1. 27. Col. 1. 10. 1. Thess. 2. 12. b 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 you
commande things against God then let vs answer It is better to obey God then men h Knowing that God 〈◊〉 this charge vpō him Isa. 53. 9. 1. Iohn 3. 2. Isa. 53. 5. Mat. 8. 17. Col. 3. 18. Ephes. 5 22. 2. Tim. 2. 9. “ Or master Gen. 18. 12. a But willingly do your dueties for your condicion is not the worse for your obedience 1. Cor. 7. 1. b By nether keping them to streite nor in giuing thē to much libertie c Taking care and prouiding for her d Man ought to loue his wife because they lead their life together also for that she is the weaker ves sel but chiefly because that God hathe made them as it were felowe heires together of life euerlasting e For they can not pray when they are at 〈◊〉 tion Prou. 17. 11. 20. 22. Mat 5. 19. Rom. 12. 17. f God hath made vs when we were his enemies heires of his kingdo me and shal not we forgiue our 〈◊〉 a smale faute 1. Thes 5. 15. Psal 33. 13. Isay. 1. 16. g To take venge ance on him Mat. 5. 10. h That is when thei thinke to make you a fraid by their threatnings i Giue him praise and depende on him Isa. 〈◊〉 13. Chap. 2. 12. Rom. 5. 6. Ebr. 9. 15. k By the power of God l Christ being from the beginning head and gouernour of his Church came in the daies of Noe not in bodie which then he had not but in Spirit and preached by the mouth of Noe for the space of 120 yere to the disobedient which wolde not repēt and therefore are now in prison re serued to the last iudgement “ Or persones Gen. 6. 14. Mat. 24. 38. Luk. 17. 26. Ebr. 1. 3. Or the taking to witnes of a good conscience a Our sanctification standeth in two points in dying to sinne liuing to God Or bodie Ephes. 4. 23. b Althogh the wicked thinke this Gospel newe and vexe you that imbrace is yet hath it bene prea ched to them of time past which now are dead to the intent that thei might haue bene condemned or dead to sinne in the flesh and also might haue liued to God in the spirit which two are the effect of the Gospel c As liate moueth vs to reproche our brother when he offendeth vs so loue hideth and pardoneth the fautes which he commiteth against vs thogh they be neuer so manie Prou. 10. 12. Rom. 12. 13. Ebr. 13. 2. Rom. 12. 6. Philip. 2. 14. Mat. 5. 110. d That is by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 Iere. 25. 29. Luk. 23. 31. e As concerning this life where he is punished Prouerb 〈◊〉 31. a By elders he vn derstandeth all them which prea che teache or minister in the Church “ Or Christ. “ Or which is cōmit vnto you or as muche as in you lyeth Rom. 11. 10. Iam. 4. 6. Iam. 4. 10. Psal. 54. 〈◊〉 Wisd. 12. 13. Mat. 6. 25. Luk. 12. 22 Luk. 22. 31. b Nothing cometh vnto vs Which We se not to apperteine to the rest of Christs members and therefore We ought not to 〈◊〉 se that condition Which is commu ne to all the Saintes c Which Was a famous citie in Assyria Where Peter then Was the Apostle of the 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 16. 1. Cor. 16. 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 13. 13. a In that he declared him self iuste and faithful in accomplishing his 〈◊〉 by Christ. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ as he is God ād Sauiour c That is saluation d The summe of our saluation and religion is to be 〈◊〉 by Christ to the 〈◊〉 Who calleth vs in the Sonne “ Or through his glorie e We are made partakers of the 〈◊〉 nature in that We 〈◊〉 the corruption of the World or as Paul 〈◊〉 are dead to sinne and are not in the flesh f Godlie maners g The Greeke Worde signifieth him that natural ly can not se except he holdeth nere his eyes So Peter calleth suche as can not se heauenlie things Which are 〈◊〉 of pure blinde or sand blinde h A 〈◊〉 it be sure in it self forasmuche as God can not change yet We must con 〈◊〉 it in 〈◊〉 selues by the frutes of the Spirit knowing that the purpose of God electeth calleth sanctifieth and iustifieth vs. i For God Wil euer vp holde you k In this bodie 2. Cor. 5. 3. 〈◊〉 21. 19. 1. Cor. 1. 17. 〈◊〉 “ Or sophistical and 〈◊〉 Mat. 17 〈◊〉 l For by Christs presence it Was for the time holie m That is the doctrine of the Pro 〈◊〉 n A 〈◊〉 knowledge then vnder the Law o Meaning Christ the sunne of iustice by his Gospel 2. Tim. 3. 16. p Cometh not of men “ Or interpretation Act. 20. 〈◊〉 1. Tim. 4. 2. Iud. 11. “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This is 〈◊〉 sene in the Pope and his Priests Whiche by lies flatteries sel mēs soules so that it iscerteine that he is not the successour of Simon Pe ter but of Simon Magus Iob. 4. 18. Iude. 6. Gen. 7. 2. Gen. 19. 24. Gen. 19. 〈◊〉 1. King 22. 22. Iob. 1. 12. b Albeit the An gels condemne the vice and 〈◊〉 of Wicked anagistrates yet they blame not the autoritie and power Which is giuen thē of God c As beasts Without reasō or Wit followe 〈◊〉 nature leadeth them so these Wicked mē desti 〈◊〉 of the Spirit of God onely seke to fulfil 〈◊〉 sensualitie and as they are vessels made to destructiō and 〈◊〉 to this iudgement so thei 〈◊〉 into the snares of Satan to their 〈◊〉 struction d For in your 〈◊〉 lie feasts they sit as members of the Church Where as in dede they be but spottes so deceiue you read Iude 12. Nomb. 22 23. Iude 〈◊〉 e Thei haue some appearance outWarde but With in they are drie and barren or at moste they cause but a tempest Iude 12. Iohn 8. 34. Rom. 6. 20. Mat. 12. 〈◊〉 f Which commeth by hearing the Gospel preached Ebr. 6. 4. 10 16. “ Or doctrine Proue 29. 〈◊〉 a For We fall quickely 〈◊〉 and forget that Which We 〈◊〉 taught 1. Tim. 4. 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 3. 1. Iude 18. b He 〈◊〉 them Which had once professed Christian religiō but became after Warde 〈◊〉 mockers as Epicurians 〈◊〉 atheistes c As touching the beautie therof things whiche were therein except thē which were in the arke Psal. 〈◊〉 4. Eze. 33. 32. d He 〈◊〉 not here of the 〈◊〉 and eternal counsel of God whereby he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it pleaseth him but of the preaching of the Gospell whereby all are called and biddē to the banket 1. Tim. 2. 4. Mat. 24. 44. 1. Thes. 〈◊〉 2. Reuel 3. 3. 16. 15. Isa. 65. 17. 66. 〈◊〉 Reuel 〈◊〉 1. e In quiet conscience Rom. 2. 4. f Albeit his epistles were writ to peculiar Churches yet they 〈◊〉 a generall doctrine apperteining to al 〈◊〉 g As no man 〈◊〉 the bright nes of the sunne because his eye is not able to sust
〈◊〉 ne the clearnes thereof so the hardenes whiche we cannot some time compas or perfectly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Scri ptures ought not to take away from vs 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 a That is Christ God 〈◊〉 b That is Christ being man c Which giueth 〈◊〉 and had it in him self Iohn 14. d Before all beginning e The effect of the Gospel is that we all being ioyned together in Christ by faith shulde be the sonnes of God Iohn 8. 18. f The frutes of our faith must de clare whether we beioyned in God or no for God being the verie puritie and 〈◊〉 wil not haue felowship with them which lie in sinne and darkenes h That is Christ with vs and we with our selues g In an euil conscience and with out the feare of God i If we be not ashamed earnest ly and openly to acknowledge our selues before God to 〈◊〉 sinners Ebr. 9. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 1 king 8 46. 2. Chron. 6. 〈◊〉 Prou. 20 9. “ Or doctrine Eccle. 7. 20. a Christe is our 〈◊〉 Aduocate and 〈◊〉 for the office of intercession and redemption are ioyned together b That is of thē which haue embraced the Gospel by faith in all ages degrees places for there is no saluation without Christ. c That is by faith and so obey him for knowledge cannot be without obedience d Whereby 〈◊〉 loueth God so that to loue God is to obey his worde “ Or doctrine e When the Law was giuen f Louechy neigh bour as thy self is the olde cōmā 〈◊〉 taught in the Law but whē Christ saith So loue one another as I haue loued you giueth a newe commandement onely as touching the forme but not as touching the nature or substance of the precept g He namethall the faithful children as he being their spiritual father attributing to olde 〈◊〉 know ledge of greate things to yong men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 childrē 〈◊〉 and reuerence to their gouernours h For Christs sake Chap. 3. 14. “ Or the deuil “ Or the deuil i 〈◊〉 it is aduersarie to God Iam. 4. 4. k To liue in 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 m Ambition pride n Whiche of semed to haue bene of our nōber because for atime they occupied a place 〈◊〉 the Church o The grace of the holie Gost. p Which is Christ q In this Epistle Whiche I now write vnto you r He that taketh away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ether of the natures in Christ or he that confoundeth or separateth them els he that putteth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the per sone of the 〈◊〉 and also he that beleueth not to haue 〈◊〉 of sinnes by his onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the 〈◊〉 Messias s Then the inside les worship not the true God () But he 〈◊〉 cō 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 hathe also the Father t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self vnto you teacheth you by the holie Gost and his 〈◊〉 “ Or in Christ. u By this name he meaneth the w 〈◊〉 Churche of Christ in general a Being made the sonnes of God in Christ he 〈◊〉 what qualities we must haue to be discer ned frō 〈◊〉 b That is Christ. c As the 〈◊〉 and head 〈◊〉 which make one perfect bodie d That is in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth reigne so that he seketh not be sanctified Isa 〈◊〉 9. 1. Pet. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 8. 44. e As 〈◊〉 by Adam f Whiche is the holie Gost. g He can not 〈◊〉 vnder the power of sinne because the Spirit of God correcteth hiseuil and corrupt affections h He descendeth from the first cable of the commandements to the seconde Iohn 13. 14. 15. 12 Gen. 4. 8. i This loue is the speciall frute of our faith a certeine signe of our 〈◊〉 Chap. 2 10. Leuit. 19. 17. Iohn 15. 13. Ephe. 5. 2. Luk. 3. 11. k whiche is not the cause wherefore we are the sonnes of God but a moste certeine signe l If our 〈◊〉 being giltie of any thing be able to condēne vs muche more the iudgemēt of God whiche knoweth our hearts better thē we our selues is able to cōdemne vs. Iohn 15. 7. 16. 23. Mat. 21. 22. Chap. 〈◊〉 24. Iohn 6. 29 17. 3. Iohn 13. 34. 15. 10 a Them whiche boast that they haue the Spirit to 〈◊〉 or ptophecie b 〈◊〉 being very God came frō his Father toke vpō him our flesh He that 〈◊〉 or preacheth this truely 〈◊〉 the Spirit of God els not c He began to builde the misterie of 〈◊〉 d Satā the prince of the worlde Iohn 8. 47. e With pute affe ction obediēce Iohn 5. 10. f Trueth it is that God hathe declared his loue in many other thīgs but herein hathe passed all other g By his 〈◊〉 death Iohn 1. 18. 1. Tim. 6. 15. h So that his con 〈◊〉 procedeth of faith “ Or towarde vs. i By inspiring it into vs. k Suche as shulde trouble the conscience l For god 〈◊〉 teth him self to vs in thē whiche beare his image Iohn 13. 43. 15. 〈◊〉 a Is regenerat by the vertue of his Spirit b The loue of God must go before or els we cā not loue a right Mat. 11. 30. c They are easie to the sonnes of God whiche are led with his Spi rit for thei delite there in 1. Cor. 15. 57. d That is regene racion e The water and blood that came out of his side de clare that we ha ue our sinnes wa shed by him ād he hath made ful 〈◊〉 for the same f Our minde inspired by the holie Gost. g VVhich 〈◊〉 our hearts that we be the children of God 〈◊〉 3. 37. “ of God Mat. 7. 7. and 21. 22. Chap. 3. 22. Mat. 12. 31. Mar. 3. 29. Luke 12. 10. h Althogh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be to death yet God through his mer cie pardonoth his in his Sonne Christ. i As theirs is whome GOD doeth so forsake that they fal into vtter dispaire k 〈◊〉 not him selfe so ouer to sinne that he forgetteth God Luke 24. 45. l Tak̄eth hede that he sinne not m That is Satan n VVith a mortal wounde o That is al men generally as of them selues lye as it were buryed in euil p Christe verye God q Meaning from euerie 〈◊〉 and facion of thinge whiche is set vp for anie 〈◊〉 to worship God “ Or worthie and noble b VVe can not re ceiue the grace of God except we haue the true knowledge of him of the whiehe knowledge loue procedeth c Accordyng to Gods 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 d By 〈◊〉 our selues to be seduced e He that 〈◊〉 the limites of pu re 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 17. f Haue nothinge to do with him nether shew him anie signe of 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 a That is in godlie conuersacion as they whiche haue bothe the knowledge and feare of God b By keping hospitalitie c If thou surnishest them with necessities towarde they iourney knowyng that the Lorde saith He that receiueth you receiueth